• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Category Archives: Threesome

My Ex Nicole

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Ex lovers get drunk and go home together

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Nicole and I had dated in college. It had been a very up and down relationship. We had both just gotten out of a relationship at the time and she in particular was reluctant to put her full effort into the relationship for fear of getting hurt. I, on the other hand, went into it with a full effort, which caused me to be the one who was hurt in the end.

Things ended badly between us – we both said some hurtful things – but we were able to eventually move beyond those things and remain friends. And even though we both knew that a relationship could never work out between us, we both still found ourselves attracted to each other.

Nicole is 26, about 5’8” tall, brown hair and eyes, smallish breasts and strong legs from all of her years playing competitive sports. I have always loved athletic women and this type of body was the norm. Sometimes taller, sometimes shorter, but always a strong lower body – I loved it! I am 29, 6’3”, brown hair and blue eyes and also an athletic body.

Nicole and I began texting or IMing one another when we were drunk. It started out as a once in awhile thing, but slowly turned into a ritual any time one of us was drunk and/or lonely. This lead to some interesting exchanges, but for one reason or another we never seemed to put our words into action.

One night I was out with some friends at a strip club when Nicole texted me. She asked what I was doing and I answered her honestly, expecting her to reply somewhere along the lines of “oh, ok, have fun” and that would be that. But when her reply came through I had to take a second look:

“Oh cool! Which one? Can I come join you?”

Now, I love a good guys night, but if you have ever had the pleasure of being in a strip club with an attractive woman by your side you know it is quite the treat. The dancers love putting on an extra show for a woman instead of the usual drunk guy that just wanted to grind on them hoping they could go home together. I told her of course she could come!

About 30 minutes later, Nicole showed up. She had done her hair, had on a halter top with a push up bra to show off some cleavage and a jean skirt with short heels on. She looked like she was one of the dancers showing up late. Every guy in the club, my friends included starred at her as she walked directly towards me and sat down in my lap.

We sat in the chair next to the stage drinking beer with her sitting on me. She kept commenting on the strippers and how sexy they were and how she wished she had their bodies. Between the strippers themselves, Nicole talking about them, and her constantly shifting in my lap, I was beginning to get excited. Nicole knew this and began to move her ass around on my hardening cock.

“Are you going to use that thing on me later, or just tease me with it now?” she asked me rhetorically.

We stayed at the club for about another two hours with Nicole teasing me the entire time. She would arch her back so I could see down her shirt, move my hand so it was rubbing up and down her legs and shift her ass back and forth, especially when I commented on liking a particular stripper. She also took liberties with her beer bottle, inserting the top into her mouth before taking a drink.

Finally everyone decided to leave and we got up and left the club. I was pretty drunk by then and there was no way I could drive home. I asked aloud if anyone could give me a ride. Before anyone else could offer, Nicole offered up her taxi services for me. I looked at the guys who all smiled and said they would see me later and they walked to their cars or to find cabs. Nicole grabbed me by the arm and pulled me with her to her car.

We got in and Nicole leaned straight across and kissed me full on the lips, which I of course reciprocated. We made out in her car like high schoolers for about 10 minutes before Nicole asked where I wanted her to take me – home for the night or her place for a “night cap.” We both knew the answer and she started the engine.

“You know, I don’t have any panties on tonight,” she informed me. She then lifted her hips slightly off her seat and pulled her skirt up just a little. This gave me a view of her pussy while still being covered up to someone on the side of her car. “Once we get onto the freeway I want you to finger me until we pull into my driveway.”

We reached the freeway and I moved my left hand across her lap and plunged my finger into her soaking wet pussy. “Oh my god, I wanted you to do that in the club so badly!” I slipped my fingers in and out of her for the duration of the short 10 minute drive. A SUV even drove past us at one point, noticed what was going, and slowed down to pull along side of us and watch. When he nearly swerved off the road he sped up to head home.

We pulled into her driveway and I removed my fingers from her slit. “Have you ever tasted yourself before?” I asked her. She shook her head “no” and I moved my outstretched finger to her mouth. She opened up and sucked my finger into her mouth, tasting her own juices for the first time ever.

“What did you think?” I asked her.

“Not bad, I can see why you always wanted to eat me out when we dated. But just remember, what goes around comes around.” She got out of the car and started walking to her house.

I followed her inside and we practically ran to her bedroom. Nicole lived with her sister, Erica, and I assumed she didn’t want her little sister to know she was bringing someone home. We got into her room, shut the door behind us and dove into bed. I was laying down with Nicole straddling my lap and we resumed our make out session from earlier, our hands exploring every inch of the bodies we were once so familiar with. I pulled at the base of her shirt and Nicole raised her arms and broke off our kiss just long enough to let me slip the shirt above her head and off of her body.

She kissed me again and my hands moved to her breasts. Yes they were on the small side, but that never bothered me. She loved to have them played with and I loved obliging. I filled my hands with her breasts and I began to squeeze, caress and manipulate them. I pinched her left nipple between the middle finger and thumb of my right hand, which caused her to moan into my mouth. Its amazing how you can remember the things an old lover enjoyed even when it been years since you had been together.

Nicole broke the kiss. “Do you want to taste me now?” Without waiting for my reply she shimmied her skirt over her ass and above her hips. She walked on her knees from my waist up to my head and slowly lowered her drenched pussy above my face. I loved having my face sat on and I grabbed her ass and greedily put my mouth on her wet mound.

My tongue slipped between her labia and I moved it from the bottom of her lips to her clit. Nicole shuddered when I reached her clit and I went back to work. Nicole had actually never been a fan of giving or receiving oral sex when we dated and I used to have to beg her to let me do it. She came every time I went down on her and when I asked why she didn’t like it considering the outcome she just said it seemed dirty. Well, I wasn’t going to waste this opportunity and I hungrily lapped at her pussy. She tasted so sweet as my tongue swirled around her. When I held my tongue rigid and began to penetrate her slightly with it she began humping my face. I ate her out for about 5 minutes when she finally came on my face. As she came down from her orgasm I kept licking her juices, getting my fill as she shuddered above me.

Nicole finally moved off of my face, back down to my waist and kissed me. She could again taste herself on my lips as she made out with me and then stopped the kiss again. I raised my head and sucked one of her breasts into my mouth. I could feel her reach back and unzip my fly as she pulled my cock through the opening. Not even able to wait to remove my pants, Nicole moved back and plunged my dick inside of her. She began bouncing on my cock as I engulfed her breast into my mouth. She was only going part way down to make sure not to hit her pussy with the zipper of my fly, but she was moving at a pretty good pace. I reached down and undid the button and pulled my shorts down slightly. This gave her the ability to slide all the way down onto my cock as she would now just bottom out on my soft boxer shorts. She realized this immediately and slid all the way down my cock to the hilt.

Nicole kept bouncing on top of me, taking my pole from the very tip all the way down to the base. I kept grabbing at her hips and waist, helping her with the rhythm. As she moved up and down on me, I reached and spread her ass cheeks apart. I inched my middle finger to her ass hole and began to rub it in circles around her brown hole. She gasped in pleasure.

“Has a guy ever touched you there before?” I asked her. “No,” came her reply.

“Do you like it?”

“Mmhmmm. Keep doing that.” And I did continue rubbing her hole. I moved my finger down along side my cock and coated it with her pussy juices before returning it to her puckered hole. I could tell Nicole was close to a second orgasm and this extra, new sensation was speeding that along. She came shortly after that and as her orgasm began I plunged the tip of my finger into her tight ass. As she tried to muffle the sounds of her orgasm so that her sister couldn’t hear her, I kept my finger still. With each subsequent thrust down on my cock, my finger slipped a little farther into her ass until it was at the second knuckle.

“Ok, I want to be on top now!” I demanded.

“Aren’t you ready to cum yet?” she asked? It was a good question. Normally there is no way I would have lasted through that orgasm, but when I am drunk, like I was then, I can last forever.

“Not yet,” I responded, “I love drunk sex!”

Nicole climbed off of me and laid down on the bed. I stood up and removed my shorts and boxers, which were soaked from her juices. She spread her legs and I climbed in between them. I propped myself up on my hands and Nicole grabbed my shaft and guided it into her pussy. We both watched as I entered her and slid all the way inside of her. And then as I pulled it back out. And again as I moved back in with a little more speed. Nicole and I both continued to watch as I slammed into her pussy.

I reached down and lifted Nicole’s right leg onto my shoulder and then did the same with her left. I quickened my pace as I fucked her as hard as I could. I wanted to cum, but was nowhere near ready. I rested my weight on my right shoulder and grabbed her ass with my left hand as I pumped in and out of her relentlessly. I kissed her, our tongues flying around in each other’s mouths, and she was practically screaming into my mouth as I fucked her as hard as I could. But I couldn’t keep my hips moving that fast for too long and slowed down my strokes and increased my depth, pushing as far into her as possible with each thrust. I put my middle finger back on her ass hole and began to rub it again.

“Do you want me to push it in again?”

“Uh huh.”

I pushed my finger back into her ass, again to the second knuckle. As I fucked her pussy, I also fingered her ass. Her butt hole loosened up and let the rest of my finger in. We had been fucking for 30 minutes and I just kept going, though slowing down as I began to tire. I felt Nicole grabbing my ass to pull me into her deeper, or so I thought. I felt her finger slip between my cheeks and she began rubbing circles around MY ass hole. And it felt wonderful! She kept rubbing me while I fucked and fingered her.

“Mmmmmm,” escaped my lips.

“Do you like my finger on your back hole, too?” she asked knowingly. “Yes,” I responded.

This continued another 5 minutes. I felt her pussy beginning to dry up a bit we had been screwing for so long.

“Is there anything I can do to help you cum?” she inquired.

“Let me fuck you in the ass; that should do the trick.” I never in a million years expected her to agree to this, but she did. “Ok.”

“Have you ever done anal before?” I asked. Nicole’s response: “No, but I had never had it fingered until tonight, either, so…”

I pulled out of her pussy and positioned my cock at the entrance of her ass that was spread out before on the bed; she was still on her back. I was expecting her to change her mind at any moment. I started to push but was met by strong resistance. After all, the only thing that has ever penetrated this hole was my finger, which is much skinnier than my cock. I kept pushing, but was getting nowhere. I moved back, dropped my face down there and stuck my tongue on her ass.

“What are you doing?” she asked, shocked.

I put my hands on her thighs so that she couldn’t lower her legs. “Just relax, this will feel good and help open you up.”

I moved back down and ate her ass. I loved the musky taste and tried to toss a girl’s salad any time they would let me. I had never met a girl that didn’t enjoy it if they would just relax about it. And Nicole relaxed and let me lick away. I ran circles around her brown hole and licked to my heart’s content. Her ass began to open and I pushed a finger in, quickly followed by a second. I could tell she was getting close to another orgasm, and usually I would have given it to her, but I wanted to fuck that ass.

I moved back up and she placed her legs back on my shoulders. I put my cock back at her back door entrance and began to push. There was still resistance, but I was making a little head way. Finally, as we both watched, I pushed harder and my head pushed through.

“Oh fuck!” she yelled, this time unable to muffle herself. “Fuck that hurts!”

I held it there for a minute her two, letting her get used to the size of her anal intruder, before I began pushing forward again. I bottomed out in her and immediately pulled back and then thrust forward. I knew she was in pain, but I didn’t care anymore. I began thrusting deep in her ass. I could tell she was getting used to it now and the pain was beginning to subside.

“How does it feel?”

“It hurts, but getting better. Not quite as bad as I imagined, but bad at first. FUCK!”

I started moving faster now. I could finally feel my nut building up and I wanted to fuck her ass good before I came. I felt her put her finger back on my hole and start to rub it again. This was only helping to increase the speed with which my orgasm was building. I kept pounding in and out of her tight, yet loosening ass. I slammed into her again and again and Nicole kept yelling, unable to control herself now. Her sister was definitely able to hear Nicole take her first ass fucking.

“Fuck, Nicole, I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum deep inside your tight ass!” I yelled.

“No,” she responded, “not this time. Next time cum inside me. I want it in my mouth this time.”

I had never been allowed to cum in her mouth before, so I wasn’t going to pass up the chance. I pulled out of her ass with a plopping sound. I quickly moved my way up her body and aimed my dick at her mouth. She opened her mouth just in time as my first shot exploded from my cock and hit the back of her throat; then a second. Nicole moved her head up and wrapped her lips around my cock, milking it all out as I continued to spurt. She could undoubtably taste her own ass on my cock, too.

As soon as I was done cumming I collapsed on the bed and rolled onto my back. Nicole got on top of me again. She leaned in to give me a kiss. Hers lips met mine and as we parted our lips to French kiss, I felt something thick and warm spill into my mouth. She was snowballing me, making me eat my own cum! Nicole broke off the kiss to look at my reaction. It was half shock, half anger.

She began to talk, but it was garbled; there was still cum in her mouth!

“I told you, what goes around, comes around. You had me taste myself, you taste yourself. Open up, I have more.”

She was right, turn about is fair play. I opened my mouth and from a few inches above my face Nicole let more cum slowly drool from her mouth and we watched as it fell into mine. She stuck her tongue out and one drop remained. It dangled on the tip of her tongue until I fell into my waiting mouth.

“Swallow it! What are you waiting for?”

I then swallowed every drop of it and felt it slide slowly down my throat.

“Fuck, that’s hot! What did you think?” she asked.

“Not as bad as I thought it would be.”

“I can’t wait to fuck you again in the morning!”

“Can I fuck your ass again?” I asked.

“We’ll see. Whatever we do, I’m sure it’ll be fun!”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Hot Springs Getaway

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Bi-sexual, Female/Female, group sex, lesbian, Male/Female, True Story

Introduction:

My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

“Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

“Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

“You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

“Name a few,” Diane questions.

“Alright…see that man two tables away?”

Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

“Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

“Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

“Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

“Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

“No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

“Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

“Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

“No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

“Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

“What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

“It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

“Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

“Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

“I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

“Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

“Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Taste of What’s to Come

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to mouth, erotica, Fantasm, First Time, Male / Females, Male/Teen Female, oral sex, Scatology

Introduction:

“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I love ass. I could tell you I’m an ass man, but that’s an understatement. There’s something so primal, so forbidden about it. And that drives me crazy. This is a story about the time I got some of that ass, from a girl equally as forbidden.

After college I had gotten lucky and found a comfortable job tutoring high school students. I’d go to their house, do some science, do some math…whatever it was I’d do what I could and be able to live a nice life outside of work.

The neighborhoods I’d work in, they were something out of Pleasantville, like a suburban 1950’s America that was transported to modern times. And as you can guess, the families were tight, the community was too. Low crime, few drugs. Clean cut.

One of these clean cut families, the Chandrasekhars, had a daughter. Her name was Ananya. I’ll never forget the day I ate her ass…

Ananya was a very light-skinned Indian girl. She was very tall, the tallest in her family, at 5ft9. She had just turned 18, and I was 26 at the time, but I stood an inch or two shorter than her. Her figure was amazing. Voluptuous, but not in the least bit overweight. Beautiful curvy hips, large C-cup breasts, flowing dark brown hair…and her eyes. Oh man, her eyes were out of this world, light hazel and large. With her eyelashes and that amazing eye color, she really did look like a model. But Ananya never thought of herself like that.

She was, like I said, in a clean cut traditional family. She never partied, never did drugs. She was truly as innocent as her family made it seem. But I knew better. I knew she wanted to break out of that life she was living. She just needed an excuse.

And for me, I needed an excuse to make a move. I had been tutoring her for months, and I’d get hornier and hornier each time I was there. I’d tell her to go sharpen her pencil just so I could watch that juicy bubbly butt of hers bounce as she skipped away. I must have made a habit of it, because the day it happened, the soft-spoken Ananya finally caught me by surprise.

“Whatcha lookin at?” she asked.

“Huh? Nothing, why?”

Ananya flittered her lashes at me and scoffed. “Come on, I’m not an idiot. I know you’ve been looking.”

“Lookin at what Ananya?”

Right after I asked that, she did something I never expected, though secretly wished. She got up and blatantly dropped her pencil behind her.

“Oops,” she said, as she bent over and showed me that amazing ass. I was rock hard in a second.

“Looking at this,” she said. She spanked her own ass and giggled at me.

A panic rushed over me. As much blood was rushing to my cock, so too was it to my head. What the fuck was I going to do? She was going to tell her parents. I’d be fired, at the least. Hell, I’d be glad to simply be fired at this point. Then I could at least just move to a new neighborhood and start up again as “your friendly neighborhood tutor, now pervert-free!!!” But fuck. She was going to tell her parents, and they’d tell their neighbors, and soon the entire community would know I was a total freak and sicko, and I’d be a fugitive on the run as the sound of Chris Hansen and his crew croaking “So what are you doing here today?” lingered behind my ear every frickin’ second of my soon to be horrendous life. I gulped.

“Still don’t know what you’re–”

“Shuttup. I know you’re just trying to cover your ass. Don’t worry. I’d be in as much trouble as you,” she said.

“Doubt it,” I said.

She sat down and daggered those gorgeous hazel eyes right at me. “You have another session after this?” she asked.

I could feel my heartbeat in my chest and my cock. I was getting so anxious. I needed an excuse to get out of this. I’d get caught, I just knew I would. And so I was about to tell her that I had to help a student prepare for their history final the next day, when instead the words that came out were, “Next person cancelled. I got an hour.”

Ananya scooted closer to me. “Parents won’t be back for a few hours from work.”

My dick could not be any harder, and she could blatantly see my pants pathetically attempting to keep my erection under check.

“Where is this coming from?” I asked.

“So what is it you like the most about me?” she asked.

I gulped again and took a deep breath. “This isn’t the Ananya I know,” I said.

“The Ananya you know is tired of being the Ananya you know. Can’t we…just have a little fun?” she whispered to me.

That was it. I couldn’t take it any longer. The only voice in my head was a blood-deprived one shouting FUCK IT in all different directions. I shot my lustful eyes right back at hers.

“Favorite part? Let me show you right now,” I said.

I grabbed Ananya by the hand and we walked up the stairs into her bedroom. I closed the door behind her and she sat on the bed, eye locked with the unmistakable bulge in my pants.

“Take off those shorts, right now,” I said.

A slight smirk appeared on her face as Ananya took off her denim shorts and purple panties all within a few seconds. I walked up to her, turned her around, and bent her over the bed.

“Get on all fours,” I said.

“Oh fuck this is hot,” she said. She was laying on the bed, on all fours, doggystyle, her light brown ass up in the air. “What are you going to do?” she asked.

I didn’t say a word. Instead I got up behind her and spread her ass cheeks wide open, exposing her untouched beautiful brown asshole. I pulled her cheeks apart even more and leaned in for a whiff of her musky scent. She smelled like perfume and a distinctive earthy smell coming directly from her asshole. Oh my god it was dirty. But I didn’t care. This is what I wanted. I stuck my tongue out and lapped up her entire asshole, feasting on every single inch I could get of it.

“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.

Ananya’s breath was taken away, and it came back again with a loud moan. “Oh my god! You like my ass?”

“Fuck yeah I do,” I said as I kept rimming her brown hole.

Her legs started to quiver. “Oh my god you are dirty. I love it,” she said. She yelped like a little puppy, and spread her legs as wide as she could.

I stuck my tongue deep into her asshole and wiggled it around. I could taste the inside walls of her ass, and it was amazing. I started to tongue fuck her, only taking breaks so that I could swallow what I licked up. Her sweet Indian ass was winking at me every second I fucked it with my tongue. When I pulled it out, she turned around and we started to make out violently on the bed. She swirled her tongue inside my mouth, getting a taste of everything I was tasting inside her.

“Mmmmm,” she said. “I taste good. No wonder you’re a mad man down there.” We both laughed and collapsed on the bed, the taste of ass in both of our mouths.

“How about we take this a step further?” she asked me.

My erection was dripping pre cum onto her curvy thighs. I looked up at the clock on her wall and noticed that I still had 50 minutes before my next session. We both smiled.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Needs

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Male/Female, massage, Romance, Spanking, True Story, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

This is inspired by other stories I read. I am exploring my creativity and hope to be able to post more.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

“Do you love me?” I asked Jeff.

My name is Jennifer. Jeffrey, Jeff for short, and I are best friends. We lived close to each other since birth, attended the same schools, and hung out together. Jeff shared everything with me and talked about anything that came to mind, including his past loves. I was the one to patch him up after each one when he came to me with his broken heart.

Jeff had several girlfriends and had gone all the way with some of them. We would talk about his experiences. He would ask me about what turns girls on and I would reply what I thought other girls would enjoy. I even gave tips on how he could improve himself. Through it all, I never shared my deepest desires or how hot it got me.

Jeff was athletic, strong, and a natural leader both on and off the football field in high school and college. Watching him take charge made me weak at the knees. It also made me wet!

I had a crush on him since the fifth grade. I had needs and didn’t know how to share that information with him. I had a few dates, but earned a reputation as an “Ice Princess”. The reputation was well deserved. While many of my other classmates lost their virginity, I didn’t let the boys get to second base with me. I just couldn’t trust myself. I knew once that I got started I would surrender completely to my needs and the will of my Master.

I needed to be dominated!

It was the beginning of summer and Jeff and I just graduated from college. We went to the same college, I majored in bioengineering and Jeff went into finance. We both had job offers with local companies so we were staying close to home. I was working for a startup company using nano-technology for medical applications. The company could not pay well and instead gave me stock options.

Jeff worked with a local investment firm and his decision-making skills proved to be valuable to his clients and his firm. He was quickly a rising star with his company and was well liked and respected by everyone. It also helped that he kept himself trim and looked hot in his outfits.

We were hanging out in my bedroom listening to music and talking. My mother never remarried after Dad died. She was out for the weekend on a business trip. She trusted me to be home alone and trusted Jeff. I think she secretly wanted us to be together and would be happy for us to be a couple.

There was a lull in our conversation when I asked Jeff that question. “Do you love me?”

“Huh?” he exclaimed in surprise.

“A simple question,” I explained. “Do you love me? We’ve been friends forever.”

He thought about it for a moment and then said, “Of course! I’d do anything for you!”

I pounced on this, “Really? You would do anything for me?”

“You know I would,” he replied quickly with a smile on his face.

I paused for a long moment and then said, “Ok, I have a favor to ask.”

“Sure, what do you want?” he quickly responded.

“It is a very, very big favor,” I said with a warning tone in my voice.

“Ohhhhkaaay,” he said cautiously.

I took that as an ok to go on. “First, I want to explain something to you that I haven’t talked to anyone else. You know I don’t fool around on my dates. It makes it hard for me to get dates, but that is my rule. And you always wondered why, right? Well, I’ll tell you why.

A lot of my friends think it is because I don’t trust the boys, but that is not the completely true. It isn’t the boys; it is myself I don’t trust. The reason that I don’t let the boys touch me is because I get excited by certain things that would make other people disgusted. And I know that if I let myself go even a little bit, there would be no turning back.”

“You are confusing me, Jenn,” Jeff said. “What are things that get you off and why would there be no turning back.”

I sighed as was quiet for awhile. Finally, I reached over to my bedside table, pulled some items out of the drawer and silently placed them in his hands. He examined them carefully. They looked like alligator clips, the type used in our physics lab with our wiring experiments.

“What are these?” he asked.

“Those are clips,” I said quietly. “I use them on my nipples and sometimes my clit when I masturbate in bed. Do you know those dreams people have, where they are in class and they realize to their horror and embarrassment that they are naked? For me those are wet dreams.” I went on, “most girls think of a movie star or a rock star when they masturbate. I think of Harrison Ford in Raiders of the Lost Ark, except he is using the bullwhip on me while I have an orgasm!”

I was crying now, sobbing uncontrollably. Jeff, gather me in his strong-arms. His musk overpowered my senses and I could feel myself getting weak. I felt compelled to surrender myself completely to him and while enjoying his power over me.

“Jenn, it’s ok. Everyone has fantasies,” he said. “If I told you half of my fantasies you would think I was a degenerate. These fantasies don’t make you a bad person. I still love you and I don’t think badly of you.”

I could feel my heart beating wildly in me. I was hoping he would be the One. Drying my tears I said, “I knew you would feel that way.”

“Then why were you so worried about telling me?” he asked. “Why were you crying?”

“Because I’ve never told anyone this,” I said. “And besides, I’m not done.”

“What else do you want to tell me?” he asked in an understanding voice. Hearing these words I felt comforted but also compelled to continue.

“Jeff, it’s not just that I have these fantasies,” I said. “Remember the psychology class we took? Remember we laughed about domination and submission? I am a submissive and need to be dominated. I am reluctant to take the initiative, which is probably the reason why I am paid at the lower end of my company. I need someone to take charge and make decisions for me. The thought of a strong master using me as his sex toy makes me wet and I can almost come thinking about it.

Nothing is too extreme. He can fuck me in the mouth, pussy and ass in the same session and I would enjoy it. Nothing is too perverted. If he wanted me to clean him after sex or even after he pees I would willingly suck his cock clean.

While in school, I could keep the boys away. But the feelings are getting stronger. Without the school environment, someone will figure me out and in all likelihood take advantage of me and may seriously hurt me. If I don’t do something before then, I won’t care. Being dominated and forced to serve will fill my thoughts and needs to such a point I won’t care about my well being, just my needs and the enjoyment of my master. Even now, just thinking about it is getting me hot and wet while giving me a happy, giddy feeling.”

After a long pause, Jeff finally asked, “So what can I do for you?”

“Jeff, I need to know what it’s like to be with someone that loves me, that cares for me, and will do what I need, but still think about me. Jeff, between now until next year, I want you to own me.”

“Own you?” he asked, shocked.

“I promise you that if you do for me, I will never say no to anything you ask of me. I will be your slut, your fucktoy, your plaything,” I said with a deliberate voice.

“And why do you want me to do this?” he replied with an incredible look on his face.

“I want you to fulfill my fantasies; it is all that I think about now. If I don’t do something affirmatively to make this happen, I will fall for the first guy that treats me strongly and dominates me. If he hurts me, beats me, and permanently scars me, I will like it and beg him for more,” I replied with a slight pleading in my voice.

Jeff was quiet for awhile and I thought I lost by best friend. “Please Jeff, do you hate me?”

He smiled at me and looked straight into my eyes. He could see directly into me, like I was naked in front of him. “No, Jenn, I don’t hate you. This is a lot to ask of me. On the other hand, this is every man’s fantasy. I’ll admit it turns me on, but if you want me to do this you are going to tell me exactly what you are looking for.”

My heart raced, I started my rehearsed speech, “One, I don’t to be permanently damaged. I am on the Pill, so pregnancy is not an issue, but I don’t want to be disfigured in any non-reversible way.

Two, don’t do anything would make you lose respect for me. If you want a slave for your personal enjoyment, to serve your every pleasure, that is fine with me. It would also turn me on a lot and I would enjoy it. But if you ever ask me to do something that causes you to lose respect for me, I’d rather have my fantasy left unfulfilled that have you lose respect for me.”

Jeff though for a minute, then said, “I am new to this and you must be patient with me. I could live with those conditions and I’ll add one more. Your fantasy begins when you say, ‘My fantasy begins now!’ and ends when you say, ‘My fantasy is over’. Whether you say it after ten minutes or after a year. That way you will have ultimate safe word and have confidence that you would never get in over your head.”

I couldn’t believe he was willing. He even understood me so well and though of my well being. Jeff’s third condition proved the psychology class was correct. The power of the relationship belongs to the submissive and this was a real-world example. Here he is thinking of my benefit, even beyond what I proposed. He was so caring and so totally understanding of my need that I blurted out, “Does this mean you will do it.”

“Not just yet,” he said with a wry smile. “Jennifer, do you have something to say to me?”

I looked at him confused, then it dawned on me, my hear soared and I shouted, “Jeff, my fantasy begins now!”

I shivered and my pussy released a surge of fluids. I may have even had a mini-orgasm, all from four little words – my fantasy begins now. For months I had been contemplating this, and now I was committed. Could I go through with this? Could Jeff? I loved Jeff like a brother or a platonic friend and trusted him completely, but we would start a new relationship. I just signed my body over to him. I gave him carte blanche. I know he is my best friend, that he loves me. However, I just handed him the keys to my body.

The more I thought about it, the hotter I got. I realized that Jeff owned by body and in all likelihood he would be fucking me in moments and take my virginity. Just thinking about it was getting my pussy slick with my juices.

“Stand-up,” Jeff said, snapping me out of my reverie.

I stood up in front of him.

“Take off your clothes,” he said in a no nonsense tone. I started to awkwardly, but in my best demure fashion, follow his orders and strip off my clothes.

“No, no, no!” he exclaimed. “If I want a sexy striptease, I’ll take you to a strip club and have the professionals teach you on the stage. Now just take clothes off.”

I quickly complied and removed all of my clothes like I was preparing to take a shower at the gym. Jeff signaled with his hand for me to turn around. I turned in front of him, as he appeared to evaluate my body. I kept myself in shape and was proud of my body. My B-cup breasts were symmetrical and could fill certain C-cup style bras. My breasts were firm and the nipples sensitive to my ministrations. Sometimes I could just come by playing and pulling my nipples.

“Go stand in the corner with your nose touching the corner of the room,” Jeff ordered me.

My mouth dropped open. He was sending me to the corner like I was a naughty girl. I went to the corner, naked. I should have felt embarrassed, but I felt my pussy getting slick with fresh juices. I was getting excited! I heard him leave the room and then come back. Then I heard him rummaging through my drawers.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Did you tell me you would do everything I asked of you?” Jeff said in a harsh voice.

“Yes,” I responded in a soft voice.

“Then shut up and keep your body pressed against the wall,” Jeff replied in a no nonsense tone.

I pressed against the wall, tears dripping from my eyes. It had already started. He lost respect for me. Then I realized I was dripping from my pussy.

“Ho, ho!” he exclaimed, “What have we here?”

I heard a familiar buzzing sound. He found my vibrator! The few minutes I heard other drawers open and a variety of activities as he continued his search as he continued his search through my most intimate possessions. Through it all, I could begin to catch a scent of my pheromone as this complete invasion and surrender had an effect on my body. My nipples were becoming erect and more sensitive. My clit felt engorged and I desperately wanted to touch myself.

“I have few questions to ask you,” Jeff said. “First, tell me what you’ve done in your life, sexually

“You know what I’ve done,” I replied, still facing the wall. “Not much at all. I haven’t let a boy fondle my tits. I’ve kissed a couple of times but that is it. I plat with myself, but just on the outside. My hymen is still intact. I’ve played with my ass a little but I’ve never put anything in. I’ve never seen a real life grown-up’s cock.”

He seemed to consider that for a little bit, then he ordered, “Turn around.”

I turned and saw what he had been doing. There was a box on my bed and some clothes were in it while others were scattered around it.

“I put all of your clothes that I did not like in this box,” he told me. “You will put it away and not open it until this fantasy is finished. I think you will find most of your underwear gone. You can look at what remains to see what is acceptable.” I saw that what remained were thongs and g-strings.

He handed my vibrator to me saying, “You may use this but only when I am around. You may cum as often as you wish I want you to enjoy your fantasy. I’ll also buy you additional toys that I’ll enjoy using on you.” I shuddered at that last statement and could feel a tingle originating from my clit, spreading through my body.

“Drop your hand,” he said. He was clearly evaluating my body. He briefly touched my pubic hair and said, “This will have to go.” Then he spun me around towards the bathroom and announced, “Time for a shower and your first lesson.”

The warm pulsing water always relaxed me, especially now that Jeff was in the shower with me. I giggled when I saw the water streaming off of his penis. It looked like he was peeing in the shower, even though I knew it was just water.

The giggle wasn’t lost on Jeff who said, “The first lesson is you will learn to love all fluids from me.” That was an odd statement, but before I could think about it, Jeff wrapped his arms around me and he hungrily, passionately kissed me. Relaxing, I opened my mouth and accepted his tongue. His wet tongue explored, tickled and stimulated me. The moist saliva lubricated him and I knew I could learn to love it. In return for receiving I also shared this dance within my mouth. My tongue touched and explored him, feeling his warmth and passion flow from him.

With the symphony of attack on my senses, the warm pulsing spray, Jeff’s passionate kisses, I could feel my body begin to respond. My nipples and clit became more sensitive and erect, wanting more. I became light-headed and felt like I was floating in the sea of stimulation.

Jeff broke through the reverie and said, “Your second lesson is you will learn how to keep me clean without your hands.” Again that sounded odd when Jeff pointed to his chest with the water droplets on his skin. Adjusting the showerhead so the water hit the wall besides us, it created a sauna effect. “This will be easier in the beginning and I will be patient. You may start by licking the water off of my chest.”

I was glad for the order and started to lick the water droplets off of his chest with relish. Licking the water felt almost as if I was tasting him. Emboldened I worked my way lower until I came up close to his cock. The cock had texture along from the skin and veins. The underside had a central tube that was sensitive to the flick my tongue. The shaft felt huge in my hands and I wondered if it would fit in me. Working my way to the tip I noticed the spongy feel and then flicked my tongue around his piss-slit.

“I will take your three cherries,” Jeff said out loud, “the first of which, will be your mouth. You will learn to suck my cock. You must trust me and give into me. Do not panic, I will be firm and gentle with you. If you trust me and give your body complete to me, you will enjoy the experience.”

I felt his hand touching my head, guiding me. I opened my mouth and took it in. It was soft at first and I flicked my tongue along his sensitive underside. I could feel the cock harden! It was wonderful and turned me on so much I knew I was dripping and wet from my own fluids. Bobbing my head up and down the shaft I could feel all of the ridges and textures. I could tell Jeff was getting excited and I delighted knowing he was using me.

“Precum will come out of me first,” Jeff warned me. Remember my rule.

Precum leaked into my mouth, the fluid was salty and warm. It almost pulsed in as I felt his cock beginning to strain and harden as a steel rod. Now he was beginning to drive into me, using my mouth as his instrument.

Giving in completely, I relaxed my throat. On one of his thrusts I felt his cock reach down into my throat. I was deep throating him! Surrendering completely I took my hands and wrapped them around his ass, giving him complete access to my mouth. Now he took his hands, grabbed my head, and started to fuck my mouth. I knew he was closing to coming.

The more he pumped into me the hotter I became. I didn’t think I could come this way but Jeff’s passion inflamed me. More and more he pumped his cock into me and more and more I oozed more of my own fluids. Then in a final burst he pushed deep in, spasming and shooting is sweet cum directly into my throat. He withdrew slightly so the head was in my mouth. I could taste his sweet fluid as he continued to pump his semen into me. Feeling his pulsing cock in my mouth triggered a mini-orgasm within me.

I felt a little dizzy and the warm pulsing water felt good. I closed my eyes to enjoy the spray and tasting his sweet cum. Jeff held me for a moment and then slipped out of the shower. “After you finish drying, come to bed,” he told me as he was leaving the bathroom.

I quickly finished the shower, then dried myself including my hair, preparing myself for him. After leaving the bathroom, I obeyed Jeff’s instruction and lay down on the bed. Jeff came over and with my sash tied it firmly covering my eyes. With my eyes blindfolded, I found it heightened the rest of my senses. I became more aware of my body, my breathing, the sounds, the scents, even the feel of the bed and room became more intense.

“I wonder what Jeff is doing?” I wondered silently to myself. “Will he take my virginity now?” I could feel my nipples becoming more erect in anticipation; my pussy felt slick with new juices even though I just finished showering. My pussy released more pheromones and the room became thick with my scent.

“You will learn you are mine,” Jeff’s voice instructed me. “Your mouth, breasts, pussy and ass are mine for my enjoyment. Through me, as you learn to trust and give yourself to me, you will find the enjoyment, ecstasy, and peace you are seeking.”
Suddenly I felt Jeff roughly grasp my left nipple and felt the familiar alligator teeth clamp onto my areola. In my heightened state the clamp felt firmer, stronger that I remembered. Although the clamp bit into my breast my mind did not register it as pain. It fed my desire more. Then he roughly attached the second clamp the nerves were sending constant signals to my brain. I wanted more!

“Spread your legs,” Jeff ordered me. I quickly complied, exposing my sex to him. “Will he take me now? Will he just thrust himself and take me?” I wondered. Suddenly I felt his hot breath on my pussy. “OMG, he is going to eat me!”

“Ahhhhh,” a slight moan escaped my lips. I can’t believe the feelings and sensations of Jeff’s lips and tongue on me. Even his hot breath was stimulating my nerve endings causing more juices to flow. Each lick along my pussy sent small jolts of electricity throughout my body. Like an orchestra conductor, Jeff was coaxing my body to respond to him in ways I never though possible. He was such an expert I knew I would follow and obey him, just like my body was following, responding, and obeying him.

I felt his arms reach under and around my legs lifting me up. He continued to eat me then went higher to my clit. Then his hand reached over and grabbed my nipples. CONTACT! “OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, I AM COMING SO HARD!” I yelled. My tits and clit became connected through Jeff’s hands and mouth. The simultaneous stimulations took me over the edge with one of the biggest orgasms I ever had.

Jeff continued to hold me firmly in his hands and mouth while I spasmed around him. He then slowly licked lower to my ass and started to lick my sensitive anus. In my heightened state, his licking on my erogenous zone took me over again. “I Am Coming Again!” I knew my ass was opening and closing around his tongue as it spasmed through the orgasm. The wonderful sensation of his soft tongue was unbelievable as I felt it penetrate me and caress my sensitive opening.

He then released me and I felt him spreading my legs as he came up higher. His cock was stroking along my pussy, coating my slick juices along it. It felt enormous and didn’t even penetrate me yet. Gently and firmly he held me in his arms. “When you are ready,” he whispered to me. “Yes”, my mind screamed out, “Yes”, my body yearned for him. My pussy was oozing rivulets of cum; heat emanated from my body. I wrapped my legs around his waist, “I am ready”, I replied back.

Jeff then firmly and steadily pushed his cock passed by labia. After going part way in, stopping before my hymen, he pulled back. He advanced again, this time I locked my legs around him and pulled him into me. “Yaaah!” I exclaimed, the brief moment in pain escaped my lips. “You are mine,” he told me. Yes, I am his, he took me and I willingly gave myself to him. In all manner of mind and body I am his.

He then firmly and deliberately started to fuck me. It was a wondrous feeling, his cock skin sliding along my walls. I could feel his cockhead reaching deeper and deeper with every stroke. His cock touched my cervix at the apex of his stroke. His penis stimulated all parts of my womanhood. My clit was tugged as he stroked back and forth, the G-spot felt the pressure of his cock, my vagina, though firmly gripped his cock, gave way with each incoming stroke. More and more the symphony started to build, more and more my body reacted to his direction. Yes, yes, I could feel my orgasm building. “Don’t stop, that’s it, yes, yes, I AM COMING!” and again my body reached an apex of ecstasy. By surrendering to Jeff I could achieve so much more.

Jeff didn’t come yet, instead he lifted my legs higher and aimed his cock towards my ass. “I am ready,” I said to Jeff. His cock and my ass were coated with my slick juices and I felt his pressure against my anus. I relaxed my opening and he firmly pushed in. His cock pushed past my external sphincter then he waited, letting me adjust to him. Then he pushed further past my internal sphincter and I felt him completely in me. I felt so full. His cock was so huge.

Slowly and firmly he worked his cock in and out of my ass. My tight orifice gripped him firmly but the slick fluid lubricated him so he could easily slide in and out. They say there is an A spot in the ass, similar to the G spot in the vagina. He reached it and I could feel another orgasm building within me. Faster and faster he pounded into me, slapping my ass with his thighs. More and more I felt the heat building in me until I cried out, “I AM COMING AGAIN!”

The anal orgasm took me higher than I thought possible. Convulsions wracked through my body and time stood still. Jeff brought my body to new heights and pleasure I ever thought possible. My ass milked his cock until I heard him exclaim, “I A COMING,” and immediately I felt his hot fluid coat the inside of my walls. That triggered another mini-orgasm within me as I continued to contract around him. Our muscle spasms were in synch and we mutually bathed in the afterglow of our ecstasy.

My pussy continued to ooze fluids, something I never was able to do when I masturbated. A sheen of sweat coated both of our bodies as we breathed deeply to recover from our intense effort. Jeff gently removed the clips from my tits, allowing blood to flow back into them. He then lay beside me breathing deeply and cuddling with me. The tingle of pain blood returning to my tits was dulled by my body’s endorphins, which still circulated and gave me a feeling of floating softly and gently above our scene.

I remembered my earlier lessons and Jeff’s prophetic words from the earlier shower. I immediately knew my duty. He was right, it was a lot easier in the shower but now I turned around and faced his cock. After lovingly kissing the tip of his cock, I made an “O” of my mouth took his entire shaft down to my throat. Bathing his cock with my tongue I cleaned it without my hands and at the same time drinking in all of his fluids.

I felt Jeff gently stroke the back of my head and he said, “I am proud of you, you have learned your lessons well.” Hearing Jeff’s praise my pussy leaked a few drops of fluid and I had a warm feeling deep within my core. “I am so happy and glad that Jeff was willing to be my master,” I thought quietly to myself.

After completing my task I curled up and spooned against him. He spoke quietly and lovingly to me, “I have now taken all three of your cherries. All three of your holes will be accessible to me whenever and wherever I want. You must keep your body prepared at all time for me.”

“Yes,” I replied and silently fell asleep within his arms. “I will do everything he asks and willingly give myself to him whenever he desires me,” I thought to myself, hypnotically implanting these commands deep within my subconscious as I drifted into sleep.

Shortly after Jeff agreed to help me live my fantasy, I told mom that Jeff and I started a new relationship. Mom muttered something like, “about time”, kissed me and said she trusted both Jeff and myself.

Almost as quickly as I started living my fantasy, I almost ruined it. The following week, Jeff surprised me and came over. Since mom was busy working I did what I could to maintain the house. I was in the midst of dusting the furniture when he came in.

“Hi Jenn, you look good, you would look sexier naked,” he said cheerfully with a wink.

Unfortunately dusting was not one of my favorite duties and I replied curtly, “Hi yourself, what you do you want.”

His tone changed immediately and became stern, firmer, more in command, “I came to you and you will be sexy doing that naked. Strip now,” he said in a no-nonsense tone.

I was still naïve in our new relationship and hesitated to comply with his command. I didn’t understand why he wanted me to do this. Instead of trusting him completely and doing what he asked, I hesitated.

Jeff didn’t hesitate. In a fluid motion he came to me, sat in a chair, and pulled me over his lap. He was going to spank me!

“Jeff, I am sorry!” I begged.

“You will learn to trust me completely. There will be times when I want your opinion and insight. In those times you may speak up. When I have made a decision you will honor it immediately, passionately follow me. Your failure to obey me in this simple task, to strip in the comfort and security of your own home in front of a man you wanted to own you. It is my failure to teach you properly. I will correct that now. I am spanking you to make you better in this relationship. You will receive ten spanks, count them out loud as you receive them.”

He then stripped off my pants and underwear and struck me hard on my ass. “One….I-am-so-sorry-I-won’t-do-it-again,” I cried out.

“Did I tell you to apologize? I gave you a simple task to count as I spanked you and in this you failed. I’ll add another ten for this, Now Count!” Jeff spoke.

“Pack, pack, pack” came the strokes and promptly I called out the numbers. Around ten I realized that he was not hitting me out of anger but out of love. Love for me, love for our relationship, love to make me a better submissive. At that point I started to give in and accept the punishment. My pussy started to ache. Each stroke was now like a jolt of electricity, sparking and turning on my body. After the tenth one I blurted out, “Ten, Green light!” Jeff paused for a moment and then continued on. By eighteen I was dripping and almost had an orgasm on his lap.

After the twentieth stroke, I almost regretted it was over. He then pulled me off his knee soaked with my pussy juices and said, “You have a job to do.” I quickly got off his lap, stripped off the rest of my clothes, and licked my pussy juices off of his lap. I wanted to go higher and looked up at him expectantly. He shook his head and said, “You haven’t earned it today, continue with your chores.” With that he left the house.

Jeff called me the next week. “Jenn, we are going for a drive and enjoy the day. Wear your blue mini skirt, a tube top and no underwear,” he told me. “I’ll be over in 10 minutes.”

“Ten minutes,” I said to myself. “At least the choice of clothes made changing easy.” Just thinking of no underwear made my pussy slick with anticipation.

Right on time, Jeff came over. I was dressed in the clothes he specified and he took me to his car. He lined my seat with a towel, I though that was odd at that time but learned to accept whatever he did. We started down the interstate at a leisurely pace when we slowly caught up to a large 18-wheeler came along our right side.

“Pull down your top and let him see your gorgeous titties,” Jeff ordered me. I immediately complied and flashed both my tits and a bright smile to driver. He must have appreciated it because we heard a loud blast of his horn and he gave us a thumbs-up. As we past the truck Jeff told me to put my top back up as we continued down the freeway.

A few more miles down the road we came across another truck. As we pulled along side Jeff ordered, “Pull your skirt up and start playing with your pussy, show him how wet you are.” Eagerly, I pulled my skirt up and stuck my fingers into my vagina coating them with my juices. Then I brought my fingers up to my mouth to suck and clean them while using my other hand to furiously rub my clit. The driver must have also enjoyed that show and blasted his horn, too.

By this time I was so close to cumming I didn’t realize we passed that truck. We continued to drive on passing driver after driver and they could all see me rubbing myself. The drivers all honked their horn and smiled appreciatively at us.

When I was about to come, I begged, “Jeff, Jeff, please….”

Jeff generously responded, “You may cum.”

“THAAAANKYOUIAMCUMMING!” I yelled and enjoyed one of my largest orgasms. I must have squirted because the front of the towel was moist with my juices.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, “That was one of the most wildest experiences I ever had.” I appreciated him looking out for me. We were safe in his car, yet I could be as wild as I wanted and act out one my fantasies. The rest of the ride I fell asleep exhausted, clinging to his arm with a smile on my face.

The next few weeks were an adventure in discovery. I kept myself ready for him, my ass was always clean and lube and I was ready for him to fuck me in any hole. Under Jeff’s careful and protective orders I learned more about myself. I didn’t have any limits or Jeff was able to anticipate them for me. He was firm and patient with me. With each new discovery I learned more about my needs, how I benefited from the relationship, the wondrous joy and ecstasy I could feel, and how I could grow and expand my horizons. I learned under Jeff’s careful tutelage and I knew this relationship was becoming more than an experiment and a temporary release for me.

Later in July, mom had to take another extended business trip. Jeff came over to keep me company and help with various home repair and maintenance projects. It was late in the afternoon, Jeff came in from mowing our lawn. He was hot and sweaty and the smell of his musk acted like a pheromone to me and I could feel my pussy leaking juices in response. I knew he would enjoy a refreshing shower so I dutifully grabbed a set of towels for him. He had already started his shower when I came in. I wordlessly stripped and joined him. I still giggled when I saw the water stream off of his cock like he was pissing. I remembered his commands to me and my mind was swirling with thoughts of engulfing his cock, while pretending it was really piss!

I kept my hands and mouth busy and soaped and scrubbed most of his body. After rinsing him off, droplets of water still clung to his body like sweat. Hungrily, I started to lick them off his chest, alternating between light flicks and broad sucking with my tongue and mouth. I worked my way lower and knew I was having my desired effect on him.

I looked up at Jeff and asked wordlessly if I could suck and service his cock. With a nod he gave his permission to me. Jeff’s cock was growing longer and harder. It was so beautiful as it grew to its full length. With my careful ministrations, I soaped and cleaned his cock, delicately pulling back the foreskin then rinsing the soap away. At full strength, his cock was like an antenna to me, sending me signals directly to my brain and body, compelling me to serve him.

In obeyance, I was on my knees and lightly kissed the tip of the cock head. Then I started to work down the side, lightly kissing every inch. When I reached his scrotum, I delicately took it into my mouth and bathed it in my warm saliva. Lovingly, I used my tongue to clean and touch all parts of his nut sack.

I continued my cleaning by lightly flicking my tongue along the underside of his cock. His urethra tube, which functioned like a canon to shoot his semen deep within me, was sensitive to light flicks of my tongue. Up and down the tube I fluttered my tongue, acting like a living vibrator for him.

“You have learned well,” Jeff said has he gently stroked my head.

“You are a good Dominant, I am happy you have accepted me, “ I replied.

I was rewarded for my ministrations with the first of many drops of his precum. Curling my tongue into a tube, I accepted his gift and let it slip along my taste buds so I could savor the full flavor of it. The first drop cleansed the inside of his cock and always had a complex flavor.

With the tip of my tongue I teased his piss slit and was rewarded with more precum. This time I opened my mouth to engulf his cock, letting the slippery fluid mix with my saliva in my mouth. I then used it to coat his cock, making it slippery for next phase.

“Jenn, I am going to fuck your mouth,” Jeff warned me.

He firmly grabbed my head with his two hands and started to stroke his cock with my mouth. Surrendering myself completely to him, I relaxed my jaw and throat. With complete submission my throat opened up and with the slick precum fluid mixture, his cock easily slipped down into my throat. Back and forth I felt the full length of his cock along my tongue. In and out I felt the cock slip past my mouth into my throat.

Jeff considerately adjusted the spray to hit the side of the walls, creating a sauna effect. I could look up into his eyes while he fucked me. My arms reached around to grab his ass cheeks, giving him complete, unhindered access to me. I was rewarded with my subservience with stronger, more urgent stroking of his cock. My mouth was his sex toy and he was using it for his pleasure. More and more, firmer and firmer, he grasped my head and banged my lips and tongue against his body.

With each stroke, stretching my throat, my nervous system reacted with signals of its own. It sent tiny shocks to my tits and clit. Each stroke was another shock and as he was going faster and faster, the shocks also increased in speed hurling me towards my own orgasm.

I could feel his balls tightening, signaling his oncoming orgasm, and I knew I would be rewarded for my service. Firmer and deeper I felt his cock pound me when at the apex of his deepest stroke, he firmly ground my lips to his pelvis and he came in my throat, shooting his first shot of wad directly into my stomach. Retracting slightly he continued to shoot his cum into my mouth allowing me to savor his sweet semen. Feeling is cock pumping in my mouth was enough to push me over the edge with a small orgasm as my pussy contracted rhythmically in time with his pulses.

I remembered my duty and continued to suck gently from his deflating cock, taking in the final drop that were still in the tube. Jeff then adjusted the shower spray, which broke both of us out of our post orgasmic bliss as we both finished our shower.

After drying I turned to Jeff and asked, “You have worked hard on the yard, please allow me to massage you.”

He assented and led me to my bed. He lay face down and waited for me. I grabbed by body lotion and spoke softly to him, “My dear Jeff, you have given me so much and taught me so much. I know I should wait for your instruction but I want to give and share some of the pleasures you have given me. Please allow me to service you and your body.”

“Jenn, thank you for asking, you may use your imagination and your heart to guide you, I will trust you in this,” Jeff responded.

My heart soared and I then warmed the body lotion and started to massage it into his muscles. I started at the neck and shoulders working and massage all of his muscles. My hands and fingers worked and kneaded the muscle fibers, searching and relaxing every knot. Along the back I continued down and I noticed Jeff was becoming visibly relaxed. Emboldened, I continued and worked the outside of the thighs, calves and feet, making sure his body every inch was serviced. I then worked my way up the inside of his thighs and came back up to his ass.

I massaged his ass cheeks and in doing so his rosette center was open to me. I remembered how he kissed and made me feel. I drew myself closer and could feel his heat. Extending my tongue I used the tip to gently tease along his opening. I was rewarded with a slight groan from Jeff. Taking this as permission, I parted his cheeks and pushed my face flush to his tush. Using the tip of my tongue I fluttered it up and down his crack.

Since we just took a shower it smelled clean but even if we didn’t I would have enjoyed his earthy smell. I dove further into my work and started to use my tongue in earnest. Although I didn’t have a cock I could use my tongue to piece his opening. With persistence and determination I pushed and thrust my tongue as deep as I could. Using my spit as a lubricant I continued to push, lick, and flutter around his rosette opening.

I thought I knew Jeff well. He recently came from the blowjob in the shower and men normally take about an hour in their refractory period to recover. Jeff was a superman. I felt a drop of precum developing on the tip of his cock. Then I heard a small grunt, I realized it was becoming uncomfortable for Jeff with his stiffening cock. He signaled that he was turning over and allowed me to move out of the way.

As Jeff turned over, he looked me straight into my eyes and nodded and smiled. He understood me so well! This was my gift to him, a gift given out of love as much as my desire and need to serve him. He knew he could have me and willingly I would do his bidding. By nodding and giving me permission, he showed he understood and appreciated my gift to him. We were both in synch.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, and quietly mounted him cowgirl style. My pussy was slick with my juices and his cock slid easily, naturally inside. I prided myself by keeping in shape and routinely did my exercises, including Kegels. Using my pussy muscles alone, I was able to milk his precum into my hot box.

“Please use me to give you pleasure,” I begged Jeff.

“Jenn, thank you, I will honor your gift. Today we will make love together,” Jeff replied lovingly.

I was naively confused by Jeff’s response but trusted him completely. Jeff had taken all of my cherries; we had sex numerous times. All I knew was I would follow him anywhere and do anything he asked. I wanted to show and demonstrate that to him the depths of my feelings for him.

Together we kissed passionately, then I started to ride him in earnest. Jeff’s cock rubbed my G spot perfectly and his girth pulled by clitoral hood back and forth over by clit. He used his hands to rub by body, massage and pull my nipples, and pull me down to him. We spoke, we moved, we were in synch. My pussy juices were flowing and I felt many mini-orgasms rip through me. Suddenly Jeff grabbed my hips with both hands and pumped by body up and down his cock. I could feel the tightening in his body, his oncoming orgasm sent an energy bolt through me causing me to squeeze and grasp him firmer. Following his lead, my body bounced up and down until at the crescendo of his stroke, he thrusts his cock to the entrance of my cervix. Deep within me, within my core, I felt his pulsing cock shooting his hot sperm deep within me. It caused my body to convulse in time with him and I also convulsed rhythmically with him. Now I understood his statement.

I collapsed on his strong chest and both of us breathed deeply recovering from our exertions. His entire body started to relax and his cock slid out of me. I knew my job and dutifully cleaned him then curled up beside him to bask in our afterglow. We spooned and his cock was tucked snugly between my asscheeks.

A few hours into our nap I felt his cock grow and push firmly against my ass. I recall looking it up one day, it is called nocturnal erectile tumescence, and is used as a test if a man has ED. In a man’s semi-conscious state their cock will spontaneously become erect. Jeff certainly didn’t have ED and his cock was growing larger and more insistent against me. I was glad I kept by ass lubed, ready for him whenever he wanted. I relaxed my opening and gave myself to him.

I felt his cock glide into me. My heart started pumping firmer and faster when I realized in his semi-conscious state, he desired me. I pushed back against him helping drive his cock deeper into me. Then I felt his arm come around me, helping to push my ass back and forth on his cock. This was raw emotion and desire on this part. He wanted my body, he wanted me! After a few more pumps I felt him begin to stiffen and I felt his hot come bathe my interior. His heat permeated by body and a warm glow that started from within me spread throughout my body. He then relaxed and I felt his cock slide out. I remembered my duty and cleaned him then continued to cuddle beside him.

The next weekend Jeff came over and helped with some repairs around the house. That day was especially hot so I prepared ice tea for us and made sure we were well hydrated. After he completed the repairs that he affectionately dubbed, “Honey Do List”, he went to take a shower. I felt daring and wanted to do something special for him and followed him to the bathroom. He was about to take a pee when I asked, “Can I help you with this?” I then held his cock gently in my hand and pointed it down to direct the flow into the bowl.

I know I surprised him with my action. He looked at me and smiled. The he gently caressed my head, relaxed and let his stream go. Holding his cock like that was so wild for me; I also started to get wet. I was careful to make sure to direct the stream into the bowl so it wouldn’t make a mess. Doing so forced me to look closely at his cock and feel the piss shoot out of his cock. It was so wild! When his flow slowed, I knew he usually gently shook his cock. Instead I remembered my duty and used my mouth to take in the final drops. His fluid was salty yet sweet, probably from the ice tea.

After that we took a shower together. When I saw the water stream off his cock again in the shower I went down and engulfed it, reliving our wild episode earlier.

The rest of the summer was hot in the temperature, in our passion for each other, and in our business. My body was always ready for him and he safely guided me to new sensations and experiences. I wanted to show him my gratitude and would surprise him when I took the initiative and wild sex adventure for the two of us. Under his love, guidance, and protection, I grew stronger and had more confidence in myself.

My new found confidence also helped me at work. I was willing to speak out and suggested solutions when our team hit a roadblock. My approaches were not tainted by previous discoveries by other scientists and my ideas helped our company find a new way to treat many medical conditions without surgery. Because of our finances, I received stock options instead of a cash bonus for my contributions. Our company was in the midst of a groundbreaking nano tech project and it was capturing the attention of larger medical equipment companies. Our approach was so novel that no one had any projects remotely like ours. We held all of the intellectual property rights without challenge and any company that wanted to use our technology or ideas had to work with us. One large company in particular decided that the easier way was to buy us out and own all our patents. They hired Jeff’s firm to negotiate the sales. If the transaction was successful Jeff stood to make a hefty bonus from the transaction fee and I would become an instant millionaire because of my stock options.

Nature provided the backdrop and like the change in season our relationship also started to change. It was October and we were in the middle of fall. Jeff noticed the change in me first. After a torrid session initiated by me, Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you deeply and dearly. You have gained a lot of confidence in yourself. We started this relationship because you wanted to safely explore your fantasies and be dominated. I have fulfilled my part by helping you to explore this side of yourself safely. I also enjoyed guiding you, but you have grown so much in these past few months. Do you still have the need to be dominated?”

“Jeff, I have grown so much because of you,” I said quietly. “If I have strength, it is because you were there to provide it for me. I realize that this started when I said ‘let my fantasy begin’ but I do not want this to end. I am afraid that if I say the words, ‘my fantasy is over’, you will leave me. I love you so much I would do anything to be beside you. I offered to let you own me and I mean it. If want me to call you Master, I will please let me be part of your life.” I was sobbing and tears were streaming down my cheek.

“Jenn, as a true submissive you must trust me completely,” Jeff said while caressing my cheek and drying off my tears. “Trust me now.”

I looked at him with my eyes shining and moist. He was right, I needed to completely let go and trust him completely. “Jeff, my fantasy is over.” I looked up at him as tears welled up in my eyes.

Jeff reached over and grabbed a small case on the nightstand. He gave it to me. Inside was a gold choker necklace, almost like a dainty collar. Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you. Let this necklace be a symbol of my love to you. We started this relationship with your desire to be submissive to me, let this necklace remind you of that. Later, we will go shopping for a more traditional ring and I’ll ask you to be my wife.” With that he took the necklace out and clasped it around my neck.

I cried as we hugged and kissed. I heard him whisper, “We started this to meet your needs and fulfill your fantasy, we will now begin a new journey with our lives and live this fantasy together.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

STRAWBERRY TARTS

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Female/Female, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Billy always had a thing for redheads, could never really explain why, it was just a natural attraction. After returning from an extended trip he moves in with friends and meets a cherry top that really got a rise out of him!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Billy always had a thing for redheads. All the way back to his childhood he was attracted to red-headed girls, always thought they looked interesting, different, adventurous, exotic and erotic. A nice looking redheaded gal would always turn his head. He didn’t know why, he just assumed everybody had their type and cherry tops were his, even though he was a blond haired, blue eyed WASP. And after he’d been with a few he discovered that what turned him on even more was when he finally laid his eyes on the bright red strawberry patch between their legs. That red hair down there just turned him on, plain and simple.

Billy dated several in high school, but like most relationships at that age, the liaisons were short-lived. One was the twin sister of a guy he played baseball and basketball with, a year younger, but it didn’t work out. Every time he kissed her he couldn’t get his buddy’s face out of his mind. Another he dated for most of his junior year but it fizzled out, and he escorted one to the senior prom but by graduation she was seeing somebody else.

He had one extended red headed romance in college but that ended not long after she graduated. She was a year older and was accepted to a graduate school a thousand miles away. They kept in touch for a while but soon that tomato died on the vine.

After graduating from college Billy worked three jobs for six months to save money and then he hit the road in his VW van. He travelled around the U.S. for about a year, seeing the sights. He camped his way along the back roads and the outback of the country, discovering new places and visiting a few scattered friends. In that year on the road, Billy had sex with nine different women: six were redheads; the other three were hookups with friends…or friends of friends…he stopped in on.

During his trip he’d stayed in touch with some of his friends back home. As his trip was winding down, it worked out that three of his buddies were renting a big house and invited him to move in when he got back off the road. They said there was plenty of room and splitting the rent four ways instead of three sounded good to everybody. So when Billy got back home he bought a mattress and moved in. He was able to land a job as a manager trainee at a carpet store…a friend’s dad owned the place…which he figured would tide him over until he got serious about life and something better came along.

One of his new roommates, Mark, had graduated with Billy and was working as a photographer. The other two, Tim and Earl, were a few years older and both worked at a local college. Tim was assistant to the athletic director and Earl was an activities coordinator and soccer coach. One of the fringe benefits of their jobs was that they knew a lot of cute and sexy college girls.

Tim and Earl were always inviting nubile college girls to the house, and most were young and willing. They started having huge parties at the house. They would get the word around the campus and hundreds of people would show up. These were massive blowouts and often the cops would drop by to say hello and please turn down the music. Sometimes the guys would each have sex with two or three different girls at the parties and they wouldn’t even remember their names. There were a few gang bangs too. The house got nicknamed ‘The Ball Park’.

One Saturday afternoon Billy was in the house alone, sitting around reading a book when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door he was surprised to see a young, attractive red-headed girl standing there. He salivated at the sight of her: she was about five feet six, bright red hair down to the small of her back, big baby blue eyes, tight jeans that hugged her lean legs and perfect ass, and a red tube top that matched her hair and barely restrained her large, firm tits.

“Is Tim at home?” she asked shyly.

“Uh, er, no,” Billy said clumsily. “He’s not.”

“Oh,” she replied. “Do you know when he’ll be back? He asked to me to come over.”

“Well,” he said, “I’m not his keeper and as you probably know, Tim does his own thing, but you’re welcome to come in and wait. If he invited you over he’ll probably be along.”

“Okay, thank you,” she said, and Billy led her to the sofa where he had been reading.

As they were seated several feet apart Billy tried not to stare at her nipples that were trying to poke through the flimsy fabric of her top.

“My name is Billy,” he said.

“Yes, I remember. I’m Pam. That was some party last weekend, wasn’t it?”

Billy vaguely remembered meeting her, a stunning redhead certainly would have gotten his attention, but then everybody was half-drunk and pretty women were everywhere. He seemed to remember Tim bragging about some shapely, perky co-ed he had had his way with.

“Yep, it sure was. A three-cop party: that tied a record!” he laughed.

For the next twenty minutes they talked, covering a variety of topics. Primarily she talked about college, meeting Tim and Earl, playing on the field hockey team and her major in Literature. She wanted to be a teacher. He was surprised how much he enjoyed their conversation. She was easy to talk to, laid-back with an innocent feel.

They heard Tim’s truck pull into the gravel driveway. Then he came through the front door in his usual way, which was like a bull in a china shop.

“Where’s my woman?” he shouted as he entered, then he saw them seated on the couch. “You’re not trying to seduce my roommate are you, Pam?” They all laughed.

“No, she’s not,” Billy said. “I’ve been trying to get her into bed for the last three hours, but Pam says if she can’t have Tim, she’s done with men forever!”

Pam laughed and stood up and Tim took her in his arms and gave her an exaggerated French kiss.

“Thanks for taking care of her,” Tim said to Billy. “I wouldn’t want to have to spank her.” To Pam, he said, “You come with me. There’s something I want to show you.” And then they bounded up the steps and into the master bedroom.

Billy had no doubt that what Tim was going to show her was between his legs. A few minutes later he quietly went upstairs and listened outside the bedroom door. He could hear redhead moans and Tim’s rutting grunts and the old bed squeaking and creaking beneath them. He felt a touch of green as he touched himself.
—-
Billy saw Pam at the house a couple more times over the following weeks, but that was it, and when they had their next big party she was nowhere to be found. A few days after that he casually asked Tim what had happened to Pam and Tim said he’d decided to let her ‘date around’. Billy knew that Tim didn’t treat women with much respect, especially the ‘college bimbos’ as he called them, so most likely he’d used and abused her enough that she went away, or she found out he was screwing some other girl and dumped him, or he just dumped her. ‘Go for it, Billy!’ Tim had said.

A couple of months later, a few days after another wild party, an extra-boisterous mélange of loud music, a couple hundred drunks, and one young couple caught by visiting police officers naked and fucking in the side yard, the boys were informed that they were being evicted. With all of the complaints and police calls, as well as a petition from the neighbors, the landlord pulled their plug and ordered them out within fifteen days.

Coincidentally, at about the same time, the athletic director at the college accepted a new position at a university on the west coast, and he would be taking Tim and Earl with him to fill similar jobs at the new school. Moving on up! This was good news for Earl and Tim…higher pay at a more prestigious institution…but it was good news for everybody else too. Now there would be one final blow out: A combination Going Away-Eviction Party!

The party was to be held at the college though; it would be a couple weeks after they had to be out of the house.

Tim and Earl arranged the whole thing. They reserved the lounge next to the dining hall, and since it was technically a private party they got a permit and would be able to serve alcohol. They found some students who had a band and would play for free. They got the word out all over campus and were looking forward to one hell of a sendoff.
—-
As the day of the party approached Billy found himself not looking forward to it much at all. It would be good to celebrate Tim and Earl’s new jobs and to say goodbye, but it wouldn’t be the same. He thought maybe the last few months had taken its toll, maybe he was outgrowing this craziness.

The evening of the party arrived and it was a nice, pleasant night for late autumn. People started arriving at a little after nine and by ten o’clock the place was crowded, with more and more filing in. Billy had a couple of beers but was not into it like he had been at the parties at the house. He wondered to himself where Tim and Earl and Mark were going to take their coeds to get them naked. It wasn’t going to be a short trip up one flight of stairs to their bedrooms like it had been at The Ball Park.

Billy recognized some of the faces but didn’t recall any names, and didn’t make much effort to mingle. He thought, what’s the use, I won’t be seeing these people anymore anyhow. Then at about 11 o’clock he gulped the rest of a beer and slipped out a side door and went outside and got into his van.

He drove about a mile to a neighborhood bar, J.K.’s Pub, a joint he and his friends had been to many times. The place wasn’t that crowded for a weekend so he strode up to the bar and ordered a bottle of beer right away, and he was taking his first sip of the brew when he felt a soft tapping on his forearm. It was Pam. In all of her red-headed glory.

He imagined his pupils must have dilated to saucer-size as his eyes took her in. She looked gorgeous. Her beautiful hair, parted in the middle and revealing her lightly-freckled forehead, was longer and redder than he remembered, wavy and almost down to her shapely ass. Tight blue jeans, sleeveless white blouse that hung loose, polished red fingernails and a touch of lipstick. She gripped his hand and he squeezed back.

“Hi, Billy!”

“Pam, hi, how are you? Long time, no see.”

“Yes, it’s been a while,” she said.

“Yeah, what happened? I’d see you at the house, but then, poof, no more Pam.”

“Tim’s an asshole,” she said, and left it at that, producing an awkward moment.

“You look great!” Billy said.

“Thank you, so do you,” she said, and Billy knew that wasn’t true. He wore blue jeans and a frayed golf shirt and couldn’t remember combing his hair.

“Want something to drink?” Billy asked, noticing she was empty-handed.

“Sure, I’m ready for another.”

He ordered her a beer and turned to face her, both leaning against the bar.

“Are you here alone?” Billy asked.

“I’m with a couple of friends,” she said, turning and pointing to two girls at the end of the bar who looked vaguely familiar. “Missy and Jenna. You may remember them; they came over to your house a couple of times.”

“It looks like they’re getting ready to leave,” he said, observing them examining their chit.

“I’ll be right back,” Pam said, and rushed over to pay her part of the tab.

Billy watched the girls settle up and talk briefly. They all glanced his way and soon Jenna and Missy waved and headed for the door. Pam returned to Billy’s side with her purse.

She took a swig of her beer and said, “Hope you don’t mind driving me home. It’s not too far from here.”

“No problemo,” he said. “It’d be my pleasure.” He swallowed some more beer and added, “You want to sit at a table?”

She said she did. They walked to a quiet corner and sat on opposite sides of a small deuce and talked for the next hour, the conversation flowing easily from topic to topic. It was like those few minutes they’d shared on the couch at the house, only much more intimate. By then they were playing footsie under the table.

“Where have you been living lately?” Pam asked. “I heard you were evicted.”

Billy smiled and said, “Yeah, I guess that was inevitable. I haven’t found a permanent place yet. I’ve been sleeping in my van and taking showers at the Y.”

“Roughing it, huh? You’re such a manly man!” she said with a sly grin.

“It’s not too bad,” he said, “I’m pretty used to it.” He told her about his year on the road.

“Well, you don’t have to sleep in your van tonight if you don’t want to. We have plenty of room.”

Billy digested the invitation. Was it an offer to sleep on a sofa or share her bed?

“Who’s ‘we’?” Billy asked.

“I live with my aunt, my dad’s sister. She’s works at the college. When I decided to come here to go to school she invited me to stay with her. Can’t beat the rent!”

“Ah, makes sense.”

“She has a house about a mile from here. Would you like to see it?”

Billy said he would. He paid their tab and they left the bar.
—-
Once they were in the van Pam got a good look at how Billy had it arranged for living and sleeping in.

“Hey, this isn’t bad!” Pam said enthusiastically. “Looks like you have a pretty nice set-up.”

“Not bad at all. I’ll give you the tour sometime when you have twenty seconds to waste!” he laughed. “And I’ll never be homeless.”

“You lived in this van for a year?”

“Yep, except for an occasional hotel room or a visit to see friends.”

“Well, you’ll have a roof over your head tonight.”

Following Pam’s directions, Billy was soon pulling the van into the driveway of a nicely-kept ranch house in a modern subdivision of single family homes.

“Park behind the Toyota,” Pam said. “It’s my car.”

He pulled in behind her Corolla and turned off the engine. He reached over to open the glove box, brushing Pam’s thigh in the process, and took out a toothbrush. They got out and Pam unlocked the front door of the house. They entered into an open foyer and she turned to her right and flipped on an overhead light. She led him past the kitchen and down a hallway.

“Do you have to use the bathroom?” Pam asked quietly.

“Ladies first!” Billy whispered.

“Such a gentleman. I won’t be long.”

Billy sat on a wicker loveseat that was in a small alcove off the hall. He imagined Pam behind the closed door, seated on the toilet with her jeans around her ankles, pissing, her Technicolor bush reflecting the light. Then washing her hands and face and brushing. Within two minutes the door reopened and she emerged.

“Your turn. When you’re finished meet me in there,” she said, pointing at a door slightly ajar, “And I’ll give you a tour of my bedroom.”

Billy peed and took care of his ablutions in record time. He walked into her room and the door clicked shut behind him. There was a soft light coming from a lamp on the nightstand and Pam was lighting a candle and incense.

It looked like any typical college dorm room. A bed, a desk, a dresser, nightstand, small table. And books piled everywhere.

“Pretty fancy, huh?” Pam asked, and she turned to face him.

Billy suddenly realized that here he was in this girl’s bedroom, looking at her wondrous redness and her heavenly body, with something fantastic about to happen, and he hadn’t even kissed her yet.

“Thanks for asking me to come over,” he said.

“I’m glad I did,” she said, gazing into his eyes.

Billy stepped a tad closer and took her hands into his.

“You are so hot!” he hissed. “But your lipstick looks a little uneven. Maybe I should blot your lips for you.”

He pulled her close and put his lips to hers, gently pressing for a few seconds before parting them with his tongue. She opened her mouth, their tongues collided and she sucked his into her mouth.

They unclutched their hands and were soon enveloped in a full body embrace, locked in each other’s arms, mouths meshed and their bodies mashed together. Billy felt the strength of Pam’s tits against his chest and the grind of her groin against his. His pecker was rising.

He backed her up and sat her butt on the edge of the bed. He knelt on the floor before her and started unbuttoning her blouse. Her hands roamed the flesh of his shoulders and chest under his shirt. When the blouse was off he tore his shirt off over his head and tossed it aside. He plunged his tongue back into her mouth and kissed her with a feral force as he fumbled with the hook of her bra.

When the bra was successfully removed his mouth roamed new territory: her ears, her neck and shoulders, taking its time as she cooed her pleasure. Then he reached her firm tits and firmer nipples, hard as nuts, and Pam moaned as he licked and kissed and sucked and teethed her avid, swollen bosom.

He slid his hands under her and palmed her butt cheeks as he lowered his head, tonguing her stomach and navel on the way, until his face was between her legs. He opened his mouth, and while squeezing her ass he hard-pressed his lips into her crotch and Pam groaned when he tried to suck the tight denim of her jeans into his mouth. He kept his mouth against her groin, pushing assertively, and she ground her mound against his face, over and over. Pam dry-humped his face while Billy lip-munched her shielded twat until the crotch of her jeans was soaked by his saliva on the outside, and by her own wetness within.

“Oh, God!” Pam murmured.

“Time to take these off,” Billy said, unbuckling her belt.

He unzipped her and yanked her soggy pants and thong down to the floor, then pulled them off from around her feet. He looked up at her. She has leaning back on her hands and in the soft flicker of candlelight he saw a thin layer of sweat glistening on her forehead and magnificent breasts. He spread her legs and replaced his hands back beneath her ass. He put his nose into her bright red muff and smelled it, then licked it. Then he sucked her clit into his mouth with her rosy pubes tickling his nostrils.

Pam shrieked loudly when she felt his lips wrap around her taut jewel and her pussy farted in his face with anticipation. She moaned with each suck and meat-grinded his face and she held the back of his head in her hands and pulled it against her. Billy squeezed the cheeks of her ass in perfect time with his clit sucking and the bed rocked and creaked with each swing.

This went on unabated for several minutes as he tried to suck a climax out of her. Soon Pam was lying back, resting on her elbows, moaning, watching, pushing, and waiting.

They didn’t have to wait much longer. Pam emitted a low-pitched screech when she released, and Billy tasted the funky tang of her lady cum as it washed his face. He kept sucking her throughout her spasms and her squeals, until they finally lessened and lessened, and only minor, intermittent aftershocks remained.

“Holy Shit!” Pam said when Billy removed his mouth from her passion fruit.

Billy stood up, unzipped and dropped his pants.

“Wow, no underwear!” she said.

“Yeah. Less laundry that way.”

She sat up and grabbed his extended member, hard and overdue.

“I want your cock,” she said, pulling him to her. He leaned down and kissed her mouth as she stroked him.

“Move back,” he said, and they scooted across the bedspread so that their bodies were fully on the bed.

She was on her back, he was on top, and their tongues were already fucking when he slipped his hard hot rod into her warm wet cunt.

Billy started slowly, but soon was pounding her hard, pinning Pam’s ass to the firm mattress with each thrust. The bedframe groaned its resistance and Pam moaned in unison as he used his tool as if it were an eight inch awl trying to deepen her hole.

On and on he hammered her, harder still, and he felt beads of sweat on her upper lip as he reached for the back of her throat with his tongue. He soon felt his cum rising and then slammed her hard enough that a bedpost banged loudly against the wall. He bellowed like an ox when he came, cum squirting deep into her vagina, spurt after spurt. Once his tank was empty, he didn’t stop poking her, but kept up his steady fucking.

“I want you to come again!” Billy wheezed in the midst of his motion.

“Me too!” she hissed in response.

He dug his fingertips into the crack of her ass and yanked her cheeks apart. She squealed like a pig when her asshole stretched.

“Ugh. Ugh. I’m getting close…”

He put his mouth to her ear and whispered, “Give me some more of your cum! Let me feel your hot cum all over my cock. Then you can lick it off!”

“Oh, fuck, here I…”

She let out with a high-pitched squawk when she exploded. Her torso shook violently as her volcano erupted and she rumbled like a drone throughout her body quakes. Billy hung on like a bull rider and stayed inside her, until his cock felt the flash flood of her climax.

Billy rolled off and lay beside her, spent. “Damn, you came a lot!” he said.

“I know!” she said. “Twice already!”

She wrapped her fingers around his penis and stroked it a few times. Then she put her hand, now slick with her cum, on his chest and rubbed it in.

“What were you doing to my ass, trying to rip it apart?” she asked, as she snuggled close.

“Nah, I just love your ass. Gotta get it ready.”

“Get it ready? Get it ready for what?”

“For when I put my dick up there!”

“In my butt? I don’t know about that!”

Billy turned on his side to face her and put his hand under her ass.

“Aw, come on, Pam,” he said softly. “How can you have an ass as nice as yours and not let me fuck it?”

“It’s too big.”

“It’s just right.”

He put his lips to hers and they opened instantly. As they sucked tongues he could feel her tense up when his middle finger entered her asshole. He stuck it all the way in and just kept it there as they kissed, letting her get used to the feel of it.

“That’s not so bad, is it?” he said, wiggling his finger inside her.

“That’s a finger. That’s a lot smaller than your cock!”

“It’ll work,” he said, and kissed her again. “We just have to lube up!”

“I don’t have any lube. Oh well…” she said, chuckling.

“I’m sure you have something in the kitchen that’ll do the trick!” Billy said enthusiastically.

“The kitchen?”

“Yeah, some cooking oil, vegetable oil, something like that.”

“I don’t know…”

He kissed her again. His dick was getting hard again just talking about it.

She put her head on his shoulder and they didn’t say anything for a few minutes. They both enjoyed the silence as they held each other. Pam was the first to speak.

“Are you ever going to take your finger out of my ass?” she asked, pinching him with her butthole.

“I guess I’ll have to when you get up to go get the oil,” he said.

Pam chuckled, and reached down and stroked his erection. “You drive a hard bargain!” she said, squeezing it. She reached behind her back and removed his finger from her rectum. “I’ll be right back.”

She got up, threw on her robe and went out the door, closing it behind her. The door reopened in about thirty seconds and Pam re-entered the room. She closed the door, tossed off the robe, and plopped into the bed with a plastic bottle of Crisco.

“I hope you know what you’re doing!” she said. “The last guy that tried it didn’t. And he was smaller than you!”

“You’re gonna love it,” Billy said. “Now roll over, relax and behave, or else.”

“Or else what, you’ll give me a hard time?” She giggled and rolled over onto her stomach.

“Ugh, this is no time for bad puns, Pam,” he said. At least she’s laughing, he thought.

He spread her cheeks and she sighed loudly when he flicked his tongue along the rim of her asshole. For the next couple of minutes he teased her, prepping her and coaxing murmurs of pleasure as his tongue danced along her crack and rim and in and out of her.

He unscrewed the cap off of the bottle, and spreading her buttocks apart, he poured oil along her crack and let it drip inside her. Then he injected his right index finger into her tunnel, and probed her and greased her inner walls. Then he entered her with his other index finger, and slid both fingers in and out of her gently, gliding in and out, stretching her and widening her for the onslaught soon to come.

After a few minutes of that there had been no resistance from Pam, only gentle delighted moans. Billy poured a liberal amount of oil into his hand and slathered it all over his rigid, restless cock. Then he pressed his bulbous purple helmet up against the tight circle of her asshole and pushed.

Pam gasped when he entered her and felt a searing burn as her anus stretched to take it in. But despite the wrenching of her twisted flesh and the pressured fit of her asshole snugly around his cock, she took a deep breath and was surprised at the ease with which his hard length skated into the depth of her. Billy rocked to and fro gently, and eased into her inch by inch, picking up momentum, and when her ass was filled he really started fucking. Minute after minute Pam yelped loudly with each anal slam.

“Damn, you got a fucking nice ass!” he sibilated into her ear. “So nice. So tight.”

He grunted with each ram, and she yelped a split second after every one. He reached around her and fingered her pussy and massaged her clit.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Ugh…”

“Something wrong?”

“No. Its okay, not bad. Just try to come pretty soon. I feel like I have to shit.”

That was all he needed to hear. He started pounding his meat into her with a fresh abandon. With one hand on her pussy, the other on her tit, and his mouth sucking on her earlobe, he stuck her over and over, using her slick walls to squeeze his cum out of him.

He groaned raucously when his tightened balls were ready and his semen began to rise. Poke after poke he shot rope after rope deep into her ditch until he was running on empty and about to collapse onto her back. When he pulled out of her he watched her dilated orifice return to its more natural state, and saw the backflow of his cum ooze out of her ass and drip onto the blankets.
—-
They didn’t speak for a while, just rested. No words were needed. Pam was lying on her side with her head on Billy’s chest and her arm draped over his stomach while he gently sifted his fingers through her hair.

After a while Pam raised her head and looked Billy in the eyes.

“You don’t think I’m a tramp, do you?” she asked.

“What? Of course not! I’ve wanted you ever since we first met and talked on the couch. I was jealous when you went upstairs with Tim.”

“Really? Me too.”

They put their mouths together and shared a long, deep kiss. She laid her head back on his chest and they were silent again.

Pam noticed that his cock was now half-turgid, a result of their protracted kiss. She lowered her arm and began gently stroking it with the tips of her fingers back and forth, caressing it, and soon it was back to its mighty max. She scooted down and Billy sighed lustily when she took it into her mouth.

With the side of her head resting on his stomach and the palm of her hand kneading his nuts, she closed her eyes and sucked him, her head dipping up and down. He craned his groin, helping her take his cock in. Her mouth glided up and down his shaft, skiing on her tongue, as more and more blood flowed into it and stretched its thin skin, moving him closer and closer to his boiling point.

Pam liked the warmth of his dick in her mouth and the feeling of it against her lips and tongue as it heated up. Billy had one hand in her hair and one on her shoulder, aiding her yo-yo movements as she gave head.

She took her time, savoring his hardness, licking and sucking for long minutes until her saliva hung in a string from her lips along his rigid shaft. Billy bleated a low, growly groan when he felt his liquid love start to churn its way up and Pam took that as her cue to suck harder, and soon they felt the roiling sizzle of his ejaculation. He expelled his cum into her mouth in repeated streams and she continued her oral suction. Once his gyrations had abated she relaxed her lips from around him, releasing his silky load from her mouth. His milky cum spilled over the head of his cock and down the length of it. Then she took his dick out of her mouth and licked him clean.

Billy pulled her head up to his and his tongue sledded through his own cum as he kissed her. Then Pam lay back with her cheek against his shoulder and before long they were fast asleep.
—-
At around four a.m. Billy woke up and went to use the bathroom and get a sip of water. When he got back into bed Pam was lying on her side so he spooned her from behind and put his arms around her. Soon his hands were busy touching her, gently feeling her, one hand on her tit and one on her snatch. He caressed her breast, and softy fingered her lower level, and although no words were spoken, Pam softly purred her pleasure. He felt her new wetness with his fingertips and she turned her head and body and they kissed. She put her hand on top of his and manipulated two of his fingers, one on either side of her clit, and guided them, helping them take her to what she hoped would be another visit to Lotusland.

When they ended their kiss she moved on top of him and sat on his cock, taking all of it into her wet heaven. Up and down she went, over and over, easily taking him into her again and again. Billy helped too, with his rhythmic groin and by lifting her butt. It was nice, smooth, slow fucking, and they took their time because there was no rush.

Billy groaned and came again, but Pam continued on her ride for several more minutes, and when finally she unleashed she let out a high-pitched squeak and Billy’s dick felt the trickle of her warm jizz.
—-
Billy awoke a couple hours later as the early morning light filtered through the window into the bedroom. He got up and dressed. When he was tying his shoes Pam stirred and turned on her side to watch him.

“Good morning!” he said.

“Good morning,” she said. “Leaving so soon?”

“Yes, I have a busy day.” He stood and sat on the bed. “But thanks for an incredible night. I’ll call you.” Then he kissed her goodbye. He went to the bathroom and squeezed a dollop of toothpaste out of the tube and brushed his teeth on the way out the door.

As he was starting up his van he realized he didn’t have Pam’s phone number. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to find it so he wrote her a short note with his work number and clipped it under the windshield wiper on her car.
—-
“What the hell was going on in there last night?” she said, gesturing toward Pam’s bedroom.

Pam and her aunt were sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee.

“I had a friend over,” Pam said.

“A friend?” her aunt said dubiously. “Sounded like one hell of a friend.”

“Were we too loud?”

“Loud? I’m surprised the neighbors didn’t call 911!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Pam said, blushing, then giggling. “I guess we got carried away.”

“Yeah, it sounded like you had a hell of a good time with your ‘friend’. I could use a friend like that!”

They laughed and sipped their coffees. Pam picked up a banana from the fruit bowl on the table and began to peel it.

“Are you going to see him again soon?”

“I don’t know.”

“Huh?”

“He said he’d call but I don’t think he has the number. And I don’t have his either. He was one of the roommates in that party house. But with finals coming up over the next two weeks and then me going home for the holidays for almost a month, I wouldn’t be seeing him anyway.”

“Well, if you decide to bring him back over please give me some notice. I’ll need time to buy some earplugs and soundproof the walls!”
—-
He didn’t hear from her. Day after day there was no phone call from Pam. Billy thought she must have lost his note, never got it, or was blowing him off. Finally, a week and a half later he heard from her. He got the message late on a Tuesday afternoon and he called her back right away. She apologized for how long it took for her to call.

“I’m sorry, Billy,” she said. “I got your note and was going to call you on that Monday. But I had final exams starting and I was so busy cramming and taking exams that I totally forgot. And then when I finally remembered, I had misplaced the number. When I finally found your note…I had used it to mark a page in a textbook…I felt dumb calling after so much time!”

“Well, I’m glad you finally called.”

“I didn’t want you to think I’d been murdered or kidnapped or dropped off the face of the Earth! But here’s the thing: I knew I wouldn’t be able to see you for a while.”

“Oh.”

“Because my last exam is Thursday, and I will be flying out to go home for the holidays for a month. I won’t be back until the beginning of next semester. But I enjoyed our night together, it was tremendous. I would love to do that again, although my aunt said we could have waked the dead, so we will have to tone it down a little!”

They both chuckled. Billy told her to have a safe trip and a nice holiday and she wished him the same.
—-
‘Oh well,’ Billy thought to himself. ‘Another red head bites the dust’. He wasn’t particularly upset or disappointed because he didn’t really know her very well and they didn’t have much invested in one another. It was just a little puzzling that she was blowing it off so easily. They’d had such an incredible night together it only made sense to want to repeat it.

With the holidays fast approaching there was much to do, so there was not a lot of time to brood about it. Things were busy as work with customers wanting installations before the holidays. There was shopping, decorating, visiting and numerous other things to do.
—-
Exams over, Pam’s bags were packed and she was ready to go. She was leaving on a jet plane.

“Goodbye Aunt Etta,” Pam said.

“Have a safe trip, Honey, and say Hi to everybody for me.”

“I will. And I am sure you will enjoy having a few weeks off and no roommate with noisy friends!”

Etta laughed. “You’re a great roommate, Pam, don’t you worry. But what should I do if your noisy friend calls?”

“Make some noise!”
—-
The weather was starting to turn colder and Billy was still sleeping in his van. He didn’t really mind it because it was comfortable enough and he was accustomed to it. At night he would park behind the rear wall of the carpet store and hook up to the electric. He’d plug in his space heater and he was snug as a bug in a rug. But it wasn’t any good for entertaining.

He started hanging out at J.K.’s Pub on weekend nights if he didn’t have other plans. He and his old roommates had been there many times and had met plenty of people, so he’d sometimes see somebody he knew. Over the holiday weeks the place was usually packed, filled with large groups and holiday parties. But after the holidays were over it was not as busy and he could find a seat at the bar without trouble.

J.K.’s Pub, being located not far from the college, had books on the walls, dart boards, and was a popular watering hole for the local intelligentsia. Billy walked in one Friday night and took a seat at the bar and ordered a draft. While he was waiting for his beer he overheard part of a conversation at a nearby table. They were evidently college faculty or staff members and they were talking about the new semester that had just begun earlier that week.

His beer arrived and he took a healthy gulp. Billy glanced around the room and he saw small clusters of mostly older, similar looking people huddled together talking. More college people, staff, professors, grad students, whatever, he guessed. Then he looked around the bar, which was a big circle. Going counter-clockwise, his eyes made it three-quarters of the way around the bar and stopped.

On the other side of the bar was a funky, sultry redhead. She had a sexy, carefree look all her own that said, ‘I am comfortable in my own skin, so don’t bullshit me and I won’t bullshit you, and let’s have a good time’. She was older than Billy, perhaps mid- to late thirties. Her golden copper locks flowed down in wavy curls past her shoulders and contrasted against her white blouse. Shiny gold hoops dangled from her ear lobes, foxy freckles dotted her cheeks, and her lip gloss glinted in the subdued light. He watched her as she raised her wine glass to her lips and took a sip.

Billy knew he had to talk to her. But she was with friends, he could tell by the way she was interacting with those around her, and all the stools were taken. To her right was an older bald guy and to her left was a small, bookish woman with wire-rimmed glasses. He watched them for a couple minutes and noticed that yes, they were talking, but there did not seem to be much intimacy or passion to their conversation.

She took another sip of her wine and placed the glass back onto the bar. Billy noticed that there was only about an inch left in her glass. He signaled the barkeep and he came right over.

“Ready for a refill?”

“Yes, thank you. And would you please send that lovely red-headed lady across the bar another of whatever she is drinking and put it on my tab?”

The bartender looked over his shoulder then back at Billy and winked. “You got it!” he said.

He watched her closely as she was served her new drink and the bartender gestured his way. He was staring into her eyes when she looked over at him. He raised his mug as if to say ‘Cheers’, and she paused with a curious look on her face, as if she were combing her memory and trying to put a name to his face. He thought for a moment that she may refuse to accept it, but then she silently mouthed the words ‘Thank You’, and raised her glass. They both took sips and shared a tacit toast.

He watched her for several more minutes. Her friends tried to give him the eye without being noticed, but they were pretty obvious about it. She talked more to the woman than the man but with not a whole lot of enthusiasm.

She rose from her chair and said something to them. She headed to the ladies room, which was about halfway around the circular bar toward him. He made sure he was watching the door when she came back out. She emerged and saw him looking at her immediately, smiled, and started walking his way. He spun around on his stool.

She looked even better up close and her bottom half was as good as the top. She was tall, maybe five-nine or five-ten, and slim, with firm medium-sized tits, long legs inside navy blue slacks, and a tasty rump. And those thick red curls.

“Thank you for the drink,” she said. Billy nodded. “Do I know you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then why did you buy me the drink?”

“Because I can’t take my eyes off of you.”

She laughed, and said, “Oh, Please!”

“I’m serious!”

She turned her head slightly and eyed him. “Is that the best line you could come up with?”

“It’s not a line; I’m not good with lines. It’s the truth.”

“You’re attracted to older women, is that it?”

“I’m attracted to you!” He paused and stared into her eyes, which were as blue as a gas flame. “Why don’t you blow off the bookworms and have a drink with me?”

She laughed. “Yes, they are a lively bunch, aren’t they? But it’s been a busy week. We were going to leave soon anyway.” She slanted her head, flicked her tongue briefly between her lips and smiled coyly. “But what the hell, I’m in a good mood! Let’s have a drink. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“I’ll save your seat,” he said, patting the stool to his left.
—-
She came back and sat on the stool beside him. He had ordered another drink and it was waiting for her on the bar. They introduced themselves and started talking. And once they started talking it was nonstop without lulls or ebbs of any kind. It was stream of consciousness, one topic to the next, free-flowing, she said he said, blind date gold. After about an hour and two more drinks Billy ordered a calamari appetizer and they picked off the same plate.

They kept talking, munching squid and reordering drinks, and talked about a wide variety of subjects all over the map: books, films, jobs, music, school, plus anything else that popped into their minds. Despite their age difference they shared some similar tastes, like soul jazz and film noir and biographies, and they compared their knowledge, finding common ground. He learned that she was the Assistant Admissions Director at the college. As an employee of the college she could take three credits each semester for free and she was taking a class each semester working toward her master’s degree. She liked wine and was into T’ai-Chi and Yoga. Billy noticed she would touch him from time to time, on the hand or arm as she spoke, and as the night evolved, even more so. He thought, ‘Wow, this gal is it! Older maybe, but so what, she’s got it! J.K.’s is a redhead goldmine!’ Their connection was ablaze with possibilities. The more she talked, and the more he learned about her, the more he liked her. She was unique. He even liked her name, it was unique, too. Her name was Etta.

After a couple of hours Etta asked him where he lived.

“Too far to drive in my condition!” he said, grinning.

She leaned her head close to his.

“And what condition is that?” she said, a tad slurred.

“Too many beers and a total case of smittenness!” he said.

“Is that a word?” she asked, squinting.

“I have no idea,” he said.

“Check!” she called out, loud enough for all to hear.
—-
Etta said that she lived nearby. Billy followed her in his van to a community that looked vaguely familiar, a cookie-cutter neighborhood where most of the houses looked the same. A garage door went up as Etta pulled into her driveway, and she drove her car into the garage. Billy parked in the driveway, locked his van and wobbled into the garage as the overhead door lowered behind him. Then they wobbled into the house together. It was not until he was inside that he realized where he was.

Etta flicked on the light in the kitchen, put her keys and purse on the counter, and turned to him.

“Would you like something to drink?” she asked. “I have…”

“Nope,” he said with a smile, and took a baby step closer.

“Good! Me neither,” she said with relief.

Billy took her in his arms and kissed her and there was no hesitation. Her lips separated immediately to receive his tongue. His nose breathed in the fresh aroma of her hair and he detected a light, lemony scent as he tasted her mouth and felt the force of her tongue and the softness of her lips. Their first kiss was not a disappointment to either one of them; it was not a short one either.

“I don’t usually do this,” Etta said softly when their lips parted.

“What, kiss?” he asked.

“No, bring men home. In fact you are the first man I’ve been with in a long time.”

“I’m a lucky guy,” he said, pecking her lips. “Why me?”

She gave a resigned smile and said, “Good timing, I guess.”

“How so?”

“Well, it’s been quite a while…it’s been a long week…and you’re just… so darn cute!” she said, chuckling, and lightly pinched his nose.

“I think that you being a foxy, sexy, red-headed dynamo has something to do with it!”

“Think so?”

Billy nodded and added, “That plus our mutual state of smittenness!”

“Etta cocked her head and said playfully, “Is that really a word?”

“If it’s not a word, it’s a condition!”

“Wow!” she said. “Clever AND cute!”
They shared another long kiss and their tongues danced an energetic rumba while their hands roamed the range of their backs and butts.

“Come with me,” she said, grabbing his hand. “It’s time to get the cute guy into the redhead’s bed!”
—-
“Let me take my earrings off,” Etta said, and she turned to face the mirror above her dresser. A soft night light reflected off of it.

“Okay,” Billy said, moving close to her. He clutched her breasts from behind. “You take care of your earrings and I’ll take care of the rest.” He sunk his nose into her hair and unbuttoned her blouse from the top down.

She placed the earrings on the dresser and turned to face him. With her own shirt open, she unbuttoned his. Then, without a trace of shyness she removed her bra and Billy’s eyes feasted on her taut-nippled breasts for the first time.

“You like what you see?” she asked rhetorically, as she fondled his stiffening rod through the fabric of his jeans. They kissed again as they undid snaps and fumbled with zippers.

Once they were naked they fell into each other’s arms and fell onto the mattress as one, and the bed creaked in response.

Wrapped together, four hands slip-sliding all over their hungry flesh and their eager loins pounding out a love song, they kissed for a long time. Occasionally their mouths would part briefly so their lips could wander to other nearby erogenous places—ears, necks, shoulders, chests—but soon would recouple and their tongues would resume their pirouette.

“I love your body,” he rasped, as he reached between her legs and felt her sogginess. “You’re so hot…”

“You make me hot…”

“There’s so much I want to do with you…”

“Let’s do it…”

Billy put his mouth on Etta’s left tit and she squealed when he tenderly chewed on her nipple. He sucked and teethed her tits for several minutes as she purred in gratification.

He moved his head toward her southern hemisphere, licked her navel inside and out, and tongue-fondled her trimmed, red shrubbery on his way to her promised land. She squealed again when he spread her pussy lips and dove inside with his nose and tongue, smelling and tasting her musty spice for the first time. Her clit was hot and swollen and hard like a Jalapeno pepper, and her body quivered when he wrapped his mouth around it. He had sucked on it for thirty seconds or so when she stopped him.

“Wait!” she said sharply.

Billy looked up at her and asked what was wrong.

“Nothing, it’s wonderful,” she said. “But I want to do you too.”

Etta’s body squirmed away and she did a one-eighty on the bed. Now her snatch was in his face and his cock was in hers; he watched as his tumid length slued into Etta’s mouth. Then he cloaked his lips around her hot pepper and picked up where he’d left off.

Their bodies moved smoothly in sync as they noshed on their genitals. The bedroom was filled with moans of rapture and loud sucking and slurping sounds and the bed frame added to the cacophony as they 69’d their way closer and closer to climax.
—-
Pam had gone out with friends and it was about a quarter till one when she pulled her car into the driveway. She parked beside Billy’s van and wondered what the hell was going on. All the lights were out. She entered through the front door quietly, locked the door behind her and tip-toed down the hall.

She heard animal noises coming from behind her aunt’s bedroom door. Deep moans accompanied by a two-part chorus of oral sex, the vigorous smacking of wet lips on thermal flesh, and the bed straining with the force of it.

Then Pam heard a loud gag and her aunt’s clear, excited voice.
—-
Billy’s cock was deep in Etta’s mouth. She was sucking him like a possessed vixen so he put a little extra pump in his hump and she gagged loudly. She took his dick out of her mouth for a moment.

“Jesus, Am I going to come!” she growled lustily.

Billy sucked her clit harder and kept his mouth busy as he waited. She took his cock back into her mouth and with the strength in her groin plastered her cunt into his face. Billy pounded his dick into her mouth and Etta tried to suck the orgasms out of both of them. She emitted a piercing cry when finally her bridled sex was vented and her catharsis of cum was released.

Billy wasn’t far behind. His own storm had been brewing and he felt his semen ascending. He grunted harshly and shot ropes of his cum into Etta’s throat.
—-
Pam’s mouth was agape as she listened to Etta and Billy’s euphoric orgasms through the wall that separated her bedroom from her aunt’s. Now she knew what Etta had been talking about when Pam had had her noisy friend over for the night. These walls are thin. But now her noisy friend was on Etta’s side of the wall. When their frantic expulsions were over it was quiet. Then she could hear their soft, muffled conversation but couldn’t decipher what was said.
—-
In their afterglow, Etta and Billy lay side by side recovering with their arms and legs enwrapped.

“You know something?” Billy said softly.

“What?” Etta said, tracing her fingertip around his right nipple.

“You are the first woman I have ever been with where our first time was a sixty-nine. That is so cool!”

“Seemed like the right thing at the right time,” she said.

“Yes, believe me it was!” He kissed the top of her crimson dome, and swallowed. “I think I have been here before.”

“What do you mean?” Etta asked, and turned her face to his.

“Do you have a niece named Pam?”

“Well, yes I do, but…” She stopped. “Oh my God, I can’t believe it. You’re the noisemaker!”

“What? Excuse me…”

“You’re the guy from the party house! You spent the night with her in the next room and rattled the walls all night long. You were loud enough to…!”

“Pam was really loud…”

“You both were!”

“Okay.”

“Oh my God!”

They didn’t say anything for a minute or two.

“I swear,” Billy said. “I didn’t know until after we got here. And I felt so attracted to you, and thought you were to me, and Pam blew me off anyway…”

Etta put a finger to his lips. “It’s okay.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t want to cause a problem with you two…”

“Shhh…” Etta whispered. “It’s okay. You’re right, she did blow you off and she said it was great and she liked you but she was going home for the holidays. I didn’t understand it at the time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop, don’t apologize.” She planted her lips against his. He squeezed her tight as they kissed and she wrapped her fingers around his stiffening cock and drew it near her rewetted twat.

“We’ll work it out, Baby. Just put this thing inside me!”

Etta fed his cock into her wet cunt and Billy rolled on top of her, stuck his tongue in her mouth, slapped his hands around her ass and started pounding.

After three or four strokes they were in perfect sync. He drove his dick into her and she milked his girth with the walls of her pussy with each coordinated shove. They built momentum one poke after the other and the room again filled with the sounds of their moans and groans and the bed screeching with their thrusts.
—-
Pam listened as their muted conversation segued into primal bleats of lovemaking and the bedframe grumbled in retort. They were fucking now, there was no mistaking that. She could picture it by remembering it: From the sound of the bed, Billy was on top, ramming his big cock into Etta the same way he had rammed it into her, time after time after time until both would come in communal carnal bliss.

Pam slipped two fingers into her own wet gash and started rubbing her clit in jealous masturbation. Faster and faster she worked herself up, and harder and harder her clit became as she homed in on her release. She heard a low bellow from beyond the wall which told her Billy was getting close to orgasm. A raspy, high-pitched shriek from Etta soon after meant that her cum was also on the way. Pam stroked herself even harder with her slimy fingers, keeping pace with her neighbors, until just as the bed in the next room was once again still, her love water flowed.
—-
Billy started unloading his cum and by the third spurt, Etta wailed and shook like a wobbly vane in a windstorm as she ejected her own. He stayed inside her for a moment until their tongues finished fucking, and then he pulled his cooked meat out, removed his fingers from the crack of her ass, and rolled onto his back to lie beside her.

They said nothing and soon were fast asleep.
—-
Etta’s eyes opened at sunrise and she noticed right away that Billy must have been having a good dream because his penis was at full mast. She bent down and sucked him awake.

Billy woke immediately. He ran his fingers through her hair as she sucked him to a stressful swell. But he knew he had to fuck her, he had to feel that warm, wet glove around his swollen cock again.

“I want to fuck you!” he said.

She de-cocked her mouth and said ‘Okay’. Billy rolled on top of her.
—-
‘Geez, they’re at it again,’ Pam thought.

It was early morning, the sun was barely up. She heard them fucking. She listened and fingered herself.
—-
“Leaving so early?” Etta asked, as Billy stood pulling on his pants.

“Yeah, I have to get going,” he said, and sat on the bed beside her. “I’d love to sleep in with you but I have to work this morning. But I’d like to see you again soon if possible.”

“Oh, I think that’s very possible,” she said softly.

He finished dressing and they shared one last, long kiss. He made sure they exchanged numbers, then he left. Outside he saw Pam’s car parked next to his van.
—-
Etta didn’t see Pam that morning. She was in the kitchen early making coffee and Pam was still in bed; then she took a shower and when she was done Pam had left. She had hoped to talk to her first thing, but now that would have to wait.

Throughout the day Etta went about her business but had an uneasy feeling in her gut that she knew wouldn’t go away until she and Pam talked and cleared the air. She hoped Pam wasn’t too mad and would understand that if she had known who he was she would have never brought him home; although now she was sure glad she had.

That evening Etta brewed a cup of tea and had just sat down on the sofa when Pam’s car pulled into the drive out front. Pam came in through the front door and looked at Etta, who with glassy eyes was standing beside the foyer.

“Pam, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, I swear! Neither did he until halfway through the night!”

“Please…”

“Pam, I’m serious. Come sit down. Let’s talk about this. Do you want some tea?”

“No, I want something stronger than that!”

Pam went to the kitchen and returned to the living room with a bottle of wine and two glasses. She sat beside Etta, poured two glasses and handed one to Etta. She raised her glass.

“To the noisemaker!” Pam said, and they drank.

“I’m sorry, Pam, I really am, I had no idea it was him. I was at J.K.’s with people from my office. We were drinking, we got tipsy, I guess I needed to get laid. He was so charming…”

“Oh, I know all about that!”

“Anyway, I never would have done it knowingly. But Billy said you’d blown him off, and…”

“I know. I meant to call him but I didn’t. You snooze you lose, right?”

They sat quietly sipping their wine for a minute.

“Damn, you two were loud last night!” Pam said. They both laughed, and relaxed a little bit.

“Sorry, but as you know, he does know how to please a woman.”

“Yes, he does. And I heard you squealing half the night and early this morning. Quite entertaining!”

Etta took Pam’s hand. “So you’re not mad at me?” she said.

“No, I’m not really mad,” Pam said. “I guess I’m just jealous.” She squeezed Etta’s hand.

They were quiet again as they held hands and sipped wine.

“I masturbated!” Pam said softly, peering into Etta’s eyes.

“You masturbated?”

Pam nodded. “Yes, twice,” she said. “Once last night and once this morning. I came with both of you too.”
“You did? Wow, I would have liked to see that!” Etta continued. “I thought of you too when we were doing it. After I knew who he was I thought about how he’d already done it all with you.”

Etta scooted a little closer Pam and turned to face her.

“You know something, Pam?”

“What?”

“You look really sexy when you’re jealous.”

“Yeah, right!”

“No, I mean it. But let me ask you something. Were you jealous because I went to bed with Billy…or because Billy went to bed with me?”

“Huh?” Pam said, with her eyes glued to Etta’s.

Etta stared back at Pam and both were silent for a long, frozen moment. Etta knew what she wanted to do, knew what she felt she had to do, and also knew the risks involved. She leaned her head close to Pam’s and kissed her niece on the lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it was a pleasant one, four soft lips meshed together, and although Pam was surprised she did not resist.

When they broke the kiss Etta did not move her face far from Pam’s. Pam’s eyes resembled deep, blue pools staring back at her. Then Etta put her free hand behind Pam’s head and kissed her again and there was no hesitation. Pam’s mouth opened at the first prod of Etta’s tongue and they were instantly lip-locked into a long, passionate kiss rife with probing tongues and wandering hands. It seemed to go on and on, and as it did Pam and her aunt crossed a personal threshold that neither of them would be able to turn back from.

“I can’t believe we just did that,” Pam said when they parted.

“We really did. I’ve wanted to kiss you like that for a long time, Pam. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“You think so?”

“I’ve never kissed a woman like that before. I didn’t know that you liked…”

“I’ve had a couple of relationships with women before. We kept them discreet. I like men and women. But ever since you moved in and I saw what a hot, sexy woman you’d become…well, I’ve wanted you.”

“I thought you were the hot, sexy one.”

“For the past few months I’ve been watching you, staring at your incredible body—your crotch, your ass, your boobs, your legs—and I wanted to make a move. I’ve fantasized about it. But I knew it was a big risk, and it was probably wrong, and I was so afraid you’d reject me, and if you did I’d ruin what we did have, and…”

Pam mashed her mouth against Etta’s and plunged her tongue into her mouth. She felt one of Etta’s hands on her breast and the other slip inside the back of her jeans. Her hand felt Etta’s inner thigh for the first time. They kissed hard and strong as their hands explored. Gradually their kiss softened, and slowly diminished to tender, loving lip work. When their lips finally parted Pam chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“My father would flip out!” Pam said.

“Oh My God, ain’t that the truth!” Etta laughed. “My big brother is not the most tolerant guy around. He might not understand.”

Etta took Pam by the hand and said, “Come to my room. I want to make love to you.”

“I’ve never been with a woman before…”

“You’re a fabulous kisser. Let’s start with that and see what happens. The rest will take care of itself.”

Etta led Pam to her bed and kissed her body as she undressed her, her neck, shoulders, breasts, tummy, her strawberry snatch. They became lovers that night.
—-
“What are we going to do about Billy?” Pam asked Etta.

It was early morning two days later. They were lying in each other’s arms after another boundless round of sex. Etta’s tongue had roamed every inch and orifice of Pam’s body and Pam had had no trouble adapting to this new pussy-eating thing.

“Let’s share him!” Etta said.

“Share him?”

“Sure, why not? We both liked fucking him. He definitely liked fucking us. It took me a long time to get you into bed so I’m not giving you up. But he’s the reason we finally ended up in bed together so why not add him into the mix? It could be fun. And I doubt he’d turn down the chance to fuck both of us. Two redheads are better than one!”

They laughed, kissed and Pam said, “Yes, I think he’d agree with that!”

“I’ll call him today,” Etta said. “I’ll invite him for dinner on Saturday. I’ll tell him it’s an all-nighter.”

They dragged their naked bodies into the bathroom to get ready for the day. They climbed into the shower together and began bathing. Pam couldn’t resist: she knelt before Etta and put her mouth on her open pussy. Etta put her hands into Pam’s hair, guiding her, and slowly swinging her crotch into her face. With the shower water pounding down, and Etta’s whimpers echoing off the tiled walls, Pam ate until her mouth was washed out with her Aunt’s cum.
—-
Etta called Billy that morning and left a message. He called back right after lunch.

“I’ve been thinking about you,” Billy said.

“I’ve been thinking about you too,” Etta replied. “In fact, so has Pam.”

“Oh, really? How are things with Pam? Was she upset about us?”

“Maybe at first, but we settled things.”

“That’s good. So, did you kiss and make up?”

“Yes, I guess you could say that,” Etta said, stifling a grin. “But the reason I called: Would you like to have dinner Saturday night? My treat.”

“Why sure,” Billy said. “I’d love to!”

“Okay, great, it’s a date. Do you know the seafood place at the Lake Park, next to the Hyatt? Let’s meet there at seven, is that okay with you?”

“That would be fine.”

“Wonderful, I look forward to seeing you. And Billy…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t make any plans for Sunday morning.”
—-
Pam was already home when Etta came through the door and kissed her.

“It’s all set,” Etta said. “We’re going to meet him at the Seafood House at the lake. We’ll have a nice dinner. He knows he’ll be spending the night; he just doesn’t know how great his dessert is going to be!”

“Wow! I get to sleep with a beautiful woman and a handsome man. And they’re both great in bed!”

“Well, maybe…”

“Maybe? What do you mean?”

“Maybe we’ll get some sleep!” Etta said, and they both laughed.

“You know what, Aunt Etta…”

“Just Etta.”

“Oh, right, sorry Etta. I was thinking about doing something with my hair. Cut and curl, you know, just like yours. Would that bother you?”

“Bother me? No, not at all. But why?”

“Well, first, because yours is so sexy. And second, to blow Billy’s mind!”

“All right, let’s blow his mind. Among other things!”

Etta was laughing as she dialed the phone to make Pam an appointment with her hairdresser.
—-
Before they knew it, it was Saturday. It had been a whirlwind week. Pam had juggled her classes with her fervor for her new relationship, the passionate sex, sleeping and waking up in bed with Etta, anxiety about if the family found out, and her uncertainty about their upcoming three-way date with Billy.

They dressed together. Both wore dresses that showed off their comely shapes, Etta a black, low cut shift and Pam a double V-neck in gray. They applied minimal makeup, wore simple gold earrings and packed a few other necessary items in an overnight bag. Etta had booked them a room at the Hyatt.

They drove together to the hotel and checked in. They hung some sexy lingerie in the bathroom and placed some oils and lotions and lubes on the nightstand. They opened a bottle of champagne and Etta made a toast.

“Here’s to a wonderful, sexy, dirty night with my new girlfriend…and our new boyfriend!”

They clinked glasses and kissed. They drank their champagne and then Etta left for the restaurant. She wanted to be seated when Billy arrived. Pam would join them a few minutes later.
—-
Etta was seated at a corner table with her back to the wall so she could watch the door. At about five minutes after seven she glimpsed Billy in the entryway. He spoke briefly to the hostess and started looking around. She stood and waved and Billy smiled and started walking to her table. As he neared the table she opened her arms, gave him a warm hug and kissed him, slipping him the tip of her tongue in the process.

They exchanged their hellos and took their seats at the table. Billy felt a tickle down below as he admired her remarkable mien, her sexy, frizzy red locks tumbling over her shoulders, her slinky, low-cut black dress hugging her breasts, her wide smile and ruby lips already sucking him in.

“I’ve looked forward to tonight all week!” Etta said enthusiastically, squeezing his hand.

“So have I,” Billy replied. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you since I left you last Saturday morning.”

“I’ve thought about you too. It was a wonderful night…and so unexpected!”

“Yes, sometimes those are the best times, when things just seem to happen naturally: No pretenses or games. And I’m glad it didn’t mess things up with you and Pam.”

“No, we worked that out,” Etta said as she stood up. “And speak of the devil…”

Billy looked up and saw another foxy, smiling redhead approaching their table. It was Pam, looking red hot in a gray dress. Billy rose to greet her.

“Hello, Honey,” Etta said, and kissed Pam on the lips.

“Hi, Billy,” Pam said, and turned to him, put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him. “Nice to see you again.”

“Yes, nice to see you too!”

Billy was surprised to see Pam. He was momentarily speechless, but not disappointed.

“So, shall we order drinks?” Etta said, as their waiter approached the table.

Everyone nodded and small talk ensued. Drinks, then dinners were ordered and all three became more relaxed.

“I like your hair!” Billy said to Pam. “It looks great. What made you decide to change it?”

“I wanted to turn you on,” Pam said.

“Well, it’s working!”

“Are you surprised to see Pam here tonight, Billy?” Etta asked.

“Uh, yes, I guess I am. But I’m not disappointed.”

“That’s good, that’s what we were hoping for. Because, you see, we both owe you quite a bit of gratitude.”

“Gratitude? But why? I didn’t do anything. I can’t take credit for being attracted to two sexy women.”

“Au contraire, you did quite a bit for us actually.”

“How did I do that?”

“You remember when we were talking on the phone the other day and I told you about talking to Pam after you spent the night last weekend? You asked if Pam and I had kissed and made up? Well, we did quite a bit more than that.”

Pam and Etta looked at each other and smiled, then both looked at Billy.

“We talked about it and it helped us realize a couple things. First, we admitted that we were both very attracted to you. And second, we realized we were also very attracted to each other.

Etta let that sink in for a moment and took a sip of wine.

“You see, Pam and I have always loved each other—she’s my brother’s daughter, and I’m her aunt. But by talking about what happened and our mutual affection for you, it helped us realize that we have a different kind of affection for each other too, and we finally acted upon it. Our relationship has now been elevated to a whole new level. Is this making any sense?”

“Sure, I think I get it. I appreciate you trusting me enough to tell me all this, but…where do I fit in?”

“You are the reason we found the courage to cross that line together. By both of us spending a night in bed with you…really good nights, by the way…and then by talking it through, our lives have changed. And we want you in our lives.”

“You see, we didn’t want to fight about you,” Pam chipped in. “We want to share you.”

Billy took a drink while he tried to digest what he was hearing.

“Billy, we see it like this,” Pam continued. “You have already screwed both of us. Now we want you to screw BOTH of us.”

“Oh Pam, Honey, I love it when you talk dirty!” Etta laughed. Turning to Billy she added, “I’ve rented us a nice room at the hotel next door. There’s champagne, beer, room service and a king bed. And check-out time is not until noon tomorrow!”

You didn’t make any plans for tomorrow morning, did you?” Pam asked.

Billy shook his head.

“Good,” Pam said. Then with her mouth to Billy’s ear she whispered, “I want to suck your cock right after you fuck Etta’s ass!”

“So, what do you think?” Etta asked.

“I think I died and went to Redhead Heaven!” Billy exclaimed.

“That’s what we were hoping for. Now let’s enjoy our dinner and then we can go over to our room for desserts!”
—-
“Nice room!” Billy said, as he looked around, checking it out. There was a large king bed, comfortable furniture, drinks on ice, soft music was playing. Pam dimmed the lamps and lighted several candles.

He felt a tug on his arm and Etta spun him around and pasted her mouth onto his. Their tongues pounced and they shared a long, hot kiss, her hand already between his legs. Their lips had parted barely an inch when Pam’s mouth replaced Etta’s, and Pam and Billy had their own long kiss. The longest, deepest kiss of all was the third one, when Billy watched in awe as the two redhead foxes sucked tongues. He was getting incredibly turned on and they knew it, and he felt the growth in his groin as he watched them go at it.

“Get undressed,” Etta said. “We’ll be right back. We have a little surprise for you.”

Pam and Etta went into the bathroom together. Billy stripped down and sat on the edge of the bed. His staff was already at full mast. He heard muffled voices from the bathroom but couldn’t understand anything they were saying. Then he heard the door open and when they emerged he thought he was seeing double.

Other than a slight difference in their heights, they looked like twins. The same curly, red locks, flowing a couple inches below their shoulders. The same red lipstick and nail polish. Identical skimpy, lacy white, see-through negligees that left nothing to the imagination, and matching black thongs covering their delicious strawberry pies.

“What do you think?” Pam asked.

“I think I’m speechless. I’m ready for dessert!”

“So are we,” Etta said. “Now you get to roll out the red carpets!”

Decisions, decisions. Billy wondered if this was some kind of psychological test: Which red carpet would he roll out first? He wasn’t taking any chances. He stood up in front of them…his dick was already standing…and he simultaneously slipped his hands into each of their thongs, palmed their red foliage, and slipped two fingers into each pussy, both already wet. He was not playing favorites.

The ladies moaned together and both reached out for him at once and their mouths zeroed in on his at the same time. They almost butted heads, but somehow in the passion of the moment the angles worked out and they all instantly delved into a three way kiss. Six lips and a trio of tongues collided in a lustful mouth-fuck, two went cunts grinded on his fingers, and a hand wrapped tightly around his enlarged cock.

Billy never knew you could even kiss two girls at once, but damn if it wasn’t working out so far, he thought to himself. It went on a little longer, and then they backed him up until the backs of his legs bumped the bed and he plopped down on the mattress with pussies in his hands.

“Undress each other!” Billy said. “Slowly!”

That was all the encouragement the girls needed. They smiled and turned to face each other and he watched them kiss in the flickering candlelight.

“I’ll do you first,” Pam said to Etta. As they shared another sexy kiss, Pam removed Etta’s cover, which didn’t take much; she moved the spaghetti strap over and it fell to the floor. Still kissing, Etta now wore only her G-string. Pam went down on her knees and kissed Etta’s pussy through the flimsy fabric. Then she looped her thumbs inside the wiry strap and pulled the garment down to the floor, gave Billy a quick glance and a smile, and then slipped her tongue inside Etta’s snatch.

This was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Etta moaned loudly and held Pam’s head as she tasted her.

“Damn, you two are hot!” Billy said. Etta was looking at him, and winked.

Soon Etta pulled Pam’s head up to hers and kissed her. “My turn!” she whispered. Billy’s dick felt like it was about to explode as he watched the scene repeat itself, but reversed: He watched Etta remove Pam’s clothes and eat pussy.

Billy began stroking himself. He’d always thought it was a turn-on to see two girls getting it on, but this was even better than he could have imagined: Not only two redheads top to bottom, but an incestuous matched set, which made it all the more spicy and dicey.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Pam said, as she noticed Billy’s handiwork. “Etta, look what he’s doing.”

Etta turned to see Billy’s hand around his cock. “Need help with that?” she asked.

The girls came over and sat on either side of him. Etta grabbed the back of his neck and kissed him as she brushed his hand away and forcefully clutched his cock. Pam sucked his nipples for a long minute before she got down on her knees between his legs. Etta fed his cock into her mouth.

“Lay down,” Etta said, gently pushing him onto his back.

With his butt on the edge of the bed, and his dick deep into Pam’s mouth, Billy watched Etta swing onto the bed and straddle him. She scooted up so that the lips of her twat were kissing the lips on his face. He dove right in and picked up where Pam had left off. Etta was getting her pussy eaten for the second time in a few short minutes.

The noisemakers were already in fine form. Billy grunted as Pam’s keen mouth tugged him down south, and slurped as Etta grinded her salty slit into his face. Pam was doing a pretty good job slurping herself, on her knees with a mouthful of hot cock and drool dripping out of her mouth.

Pam then decided it was time to put that big cock inside her. She stood up and positioned herself on the edge of the bed and lowered herself onto it, and all around it; Billy groaned and Etta continued fucking his face with her cunt.

Pam was fucking Billy, and Billy was fucking Pam. Then she leaned forward, put her arms around Etta and took hold of her tits. She held tight as she increased her up-down pounding on Billy’s hard meat and sucking on Etta’s neck. Billy was really getting into poking Pam, but was also trying not to suffocate with his face flush against Etta’s marinated camel toe and strawberry patch.

Billy knew that pretty soon something had to give. He’d already had a massive boner while watching Pam and Etta making out. Then he got a blowjob from Pam. And now he was fucking her, even if he couldn’t really see her. He knew he was going to shoot a wad here pretty damn quick.

“That’s it, Baby, eat me just like that!” Etta moaned, twisting her crotch. “Yeah, right there, that’s it, ooh, I’m going to shoot my dirty cum all over you…”

Damn if that dirty talk didn’t drive him to the edge every damn time! With a loud moan his body buckled and his load rose up out of him, string after string. Pam fucked him even harder and kept it up even after he’d emptied his tank.

Pam shrieked and bit Etta on her shoulder, and Billy felt her wetness get wetter as her cum surrounded his tired cock and trickled out of her stuffed cunt and over his thighs and balls. Then, almost immediately he felt Etta’s polished nails dig into his scalp and her jizz jetted into his mouth.
—-
Billy was lying between them, a red head on each shoulder, with one arm around Pam and one around Etta, and a tit in each hand. They’d collapsed in a zonked heap and no one had said anything for a few minutes. His dick tickled after all the action it had already had.

“I hate to break this up, even for a minute, but I gotta go to the bathroom,” he said, letting go of their tits. Pam and Etta feigned pained expressions and reluctantly took their heads off his shoulders.

“But don’t go away!” Billy said, and bounded out of the bed. He figured he better piss while his dick was temporarily flaccid. When he did his urine initially squirted off in two different directions before he gave himself a yank and unified the stream and was able to hit his target. He washed his hands and splashed his face with cold water. He looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was a mess, his face was reddened and he had a fresh scratch on his neck. He felt like he had just gone two rounds with Joe Frazier.

When he reentered the room, the girls were already going at it. Etta was lying on her stomach and Pam was on her knees behind her ramming a rubber dildo up her ass.

“I’m getting her ready for you!” Pam said enthusiastically. “There was one thing you gave me the night you slept with me that you forgot to give Etta. I’ve been telling her she’s going to get it and she’s going to like it. I’ve been waiting for this!”

Billy’s cock was perking back up. Pam picked up a small bottle of lube off of the bedspread and left the dildo sticking out of Etta’s ass.

“Come here,” she said.

Billy moved close to Pam and she kissed his penis, and then began stroking it.

“Let’s get this bad boy hot and heavy and I’ll lube you up too. Strawberry flavored!” she said, and licked some off of her finger.

Billy’s dick was hard in no time and Pam slathered it with the sweet smelling gel. Not to be wasteful, she stuck the remaining gob on her finger into her own asshole, just in case.

The dildo was maybe two inches wide, and Billy watched Etta’s sphincter slowly close after Pam pulled the fake dick out of her. Billy thought, ‘This is going to be good, it looks like they’ve been practicing’.

Pam moved to the side and pulled Billy by the dick and placed its tip in prime position. The asshole winked. “Be gentle!” she said.

Billy spread her crack with his thumbs and pressed his cockhead hard against her opening. Etta grunted as he pushed himself in. Pam was massaging Etta’s back and already sucking on the dildo.

Etta squealed and gripped the edge of the mattress when Billy forced his oiled rod into her tight tunnel. She felt his stiff width against her rectal walls and a prickly drag as he pushed further in. Once his cock was in deep, Billy slid it in and out gently a couple times before picking up his pace. Soon he was slinging it pretty good and Etta was half grunting/half crying with each push.

“Oh, fuck!” Etta croaked.

“This is so fucking hot!” Pam blurted, now fucking herself with the dildo.

Billy was throwing all of himself into it, literally, eagerly pounding Etta’s cozy ass while watching Pam ram the rubber cock into her twat.

Etta had been fingering herself since Pam had lubed her ass and inserted the dildo, and now she announced that she was about to come. That made Billy bang harder, deep inside her, in effort to syphon his cum up from the depths of his scrotum.

“Ugghhh…” Billy howled.

“Aurrrgghh…” Etta wailed.

Pam heard their orgasmic clamors and knew what it meant. She squeezed Etta’s hand and knew by her vice grip that she was unloading onto the bedcovers. Billy let out with one final gut-wrenching bellow and released his load into Etta’s rear end.

When Billy pulled his drained cock back out, he watched again with awe as her asshole shrunk back to normalcy and his cum seeped out.

Pam repositioned herself. She licked up the cum from Etta’s ass. Then, as she’d promised, she took Billy’s cock into her mouth and sucked him, and extracted the few last drops of his seed that had not managed to make it all the way to daylight.
—-
That’s the way it went that night. They all would rest for a while, but sooner or later somebody started fooling around. Etta went to the bathroom and when she came back out Billy was fucking Pam doggy style. Pam went to the bathroom and when she came back out Etta had a dick in her mouth. Billy’s penis was sore all around.

Billy had always thought that love triangles were bad news, but damn if this one wasn’t starting off great! With a cock, two cunts, three tongues, four tits, six lips and three assholes the possibilities and combinations were limitless! They all fell asleep with smiles on.
—-
In the morning Billy woke up with a massive hard-on as usual, but he had to pee like a racehorse. In the bathroom he contorted his body and pushed down on his erection to try to steer his piss into the toilet. Mostly it hit the bowl. But with the skin of his dick stretched to the max, it hurt like hell because the sides of his shaft were rubbed raw. He found a small bottle of body lotion on the sink and gently massaged it in, hoping it would soothe the soreness. Then when he returned to the bed, damn if those two redheaded nymphets weren’t ready to suck his dick again!

‘Shit’, Billy thought to himself, ‘Life is tough!’

Billy watched Pam and Etta take turns sucking him and intermittently kissing and making out. It hurt a little but he toughed it out. Then it gradually evolved into Etta doing the cocksucking and Pam doing Etta. Billy watched Etta’s mouth on his cock and Pam’s mouth on Etta’s twat and realized his own mouth had nothing to do; all he could do was watch. So, he got Pam to move her body around and repositioned so her crotch was up near his face, and by bending his torso a little he could reach it with his mouth. Bingo, just like that, he was chomping down on Pam’s wet pussy and sucking her clit like it might try and get away. He never thought it could happen, but there they were, all of them deeply consumed in an oral sex trio, and within a few short minutes they each received a mouthful of cum.
—-
They were getting hungry. It was getting to be mid-morning and they hadn’t eaten much at dinner the night before. Pam said she would take the first shower. Fortunately the stall was too small for all three to shower at once; if it had been big enough for all of them, they feared they may never get out of there!

After all were cleaned up and smelling fresh and dressed (Pam and Etta had brought a change of clothes, Billy wore his same clothes from the night before) they packed and checked out of the hotel. The girls threw their bags in the car and they decided to have lunch at the same restaurant they’d been to the night before. Billy admired his ‘girlfriends’ as he walked behind them to the table, two fine manes of curly red hair, two pair of long, lean legs and two sexy asses, all wrapped up in tight jeans. They sat at the same table and ordered fish sandwiches and Bloody Marys, and talked about the night they had just all spent together.

“So Billy, have you enjoyed our date?” Etta asked, with a wink.

“Enjoyed it? It was probably the greatest night of my life!” he said.

Etta chuckled and gave Pam a sly grin. “Ooh, that’s what I like to hear. That was our goal!”

“Well, you did it. It was the greatest night, and it didn’t even kill me, or break my dick off, although it may have come close, and I may need a few days to recover. I could get used to that!”

Etta and Pam looked at each other, then at him. “Could you?” Etta asked.

Billy had a puzzled look on his face. “Could I what? Get used to it?”

Etta grabbed Pam’s hand and Billy’s hand at the same time. “Look, Billy, we’ve talked about this. Why don’t you move in with us?”

“Move in? With the two of you?”

“Of course, with the two of us. Who else? We have plenty of space, a couple rooms we never use, you can’t beat the rent and it will get you out of that van! Not to mention the fringe benefits…for all three of us!”

Billy was flabbergasted. What would it be like living with these red bombshells? Would his dick ever heal? Would he be able to stand up straight again? Would his body run out of cum? They told him the rent, which he said was ridiculously low. They told him, no problem, he could raise the rent whenever he wanted. They said the bottom line was that they wanted him in their lives, if he wanted them in his.

Billy thanked them profusely and said it sounded like a great offer. He would think about it.
—-
Ten seconds later Billy said ‘Yes’. He would move in on Monday after work.
—-
All day Monday he thought about the move. It could be great, or it could be turn out to be a mess, but he was anxious. He’d never been all that successful keeping one girl happy, much less trying to juggle two. In fact the only times he’d ever come close to a triangle he’d had to work to keep them apart, not move in with them! He told himself it would be fun to try. And he could always leave if things went wacko.

It was about five-thirty when he drove up to the house. There was a big van from a retail mattress store out front. They were unloading a mattress and box springs and carrying them into the house. Etta and Pam were supervising.

“Hi Billy,” Etta said, and she kissed him. Then he kissed Pam.

“What’s going on?” Billy asked.

“I got us a new bed. Same day service!”

“What was wrong with the other bed?”

“Nothing really, I guess,” Etta said. “But this new bed is King Size!” Then softly, she added, “Sleeps three!”

“Got all new linens too,” Pam said. “We can try it out tonight!”

Billy looked at the sly grins on the two red foxes.

That’s when he knew he’d made the right decision.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Brittany’s Morning Walks

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Bestiality, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Exhibitionism, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, First Time, Incest, Male/Teen Female, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

“That looks ready for another round, if I’m not mistaken.” Brittany licked her lips. Her pussy felt a little sore, so she thought she might give another thing she’d seen on the Internet a try. “Can I do it with my mouth?”

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Brittany strolled downstairs with the wind on her naked body. She began every day like this. Her shower was on the other side of the kitchen from her bedroom so she would use this as an excuse to expose herself to her family on the trip there and back.

She had just turned 14 and this was her last summer before grade 9. Over the last term of her grade 7 year she suddenly hit puberty and her body became that of a woman. She’d still needed grade 8 to work through that awkward “getting used to the new body” phase and now she was very confident.

Her morning walks to the shower had not gone unnoticed by her family. Brittney had always been a nudist but it is only in the last couple of years that her brothers seemed to always get up earlier than her. She had two older brothers and one younger. Daryn was 17, Greg was almost 16, and Victor was 13.

Today was particularly sweltering and Brittany decided that, instead of having a shower she would just go swimming in the backyard pool. She walked happily past the boys, b-cup tits bouncing, opened the screen door and jumped in.

As always, in a couple of minutes Brittany’s best friend and next-door neighbor, Sheila, popped through the hole in the fence. Sheila was totally opposite to Brittany, while Brittany was white, Sheila was asian, Brittany’s hair was blonde and she had blue eyes. Sheila’s hair was as dark brown as her eyes. And perhaps most notable, while Brittany hit puberty hard and early, Sheila seemed to be moving painfully slow in that regard. She looked like a tall 10-year old.

“Hey Brittany!” Sheila already had her suit on. Her eyes drifted to Brittany’s pink body floating under the water. “Where are your brothers?”

“Inside… recovering.” Brittany grinned wide and flicked some water at her friend.

“God, I wish I were you. You get a brother like Daryn living in your house and you get the confidence to actually show him your body.”

“You know you could always swim naked too. Nothing’s stopping you.”

“Yeah but I don’t have anything to show him. I’m not like you. Boys don’t fawn over me.” Sheila said as she slipped feet first into the water.

“They don’t fawn over me either. In fact I wouldn’t be surprised if my brothers were the only guys who paid attention to me in that way. And I cheated by being naked around them.” At this point, Greg ran outside and dove into the pool. It was clear that he didn’t have anything on when he lay on his back in the water and his big penis rested on his chubby belly.

“Uh… Greg…” Brittany was laughing too hard to finish as Sheila stared wide-eyed at the prick. Then Greg caught sight of her and quickly ducked under.

“Oh… Shit, hi Sheila, I didn’t see you pop over.” Greg was red as a beet. He was a nerdy brother, but Brittany thought she might like him best. He’d started the whole “nudist” thing even before she had, which she assumed was the reason her parents were so cool with it. He was a little pudgy and unashamedly virgin – but he certainly had a happy-go-lucky aura which people liked.

“No, I don’t mind,” stammered Sheila, “I’m fourteen so it’s ok.”

“In what world does that make sense?” Greg challenged everybody about sex, just because he was alright with not having it.

“It means that if I wanna get fucked, I will, Greg! Seriously, will ya lay off with the preaching!” Sheila slammed her hand over her mouth so fast it was hard to believe the words had been said at all.

“Jesus, I’m sorry Sheila. I just keep forgetting that you’re not a little girl anymore.”

“Well, you know what,” Sheila started to pull her one-piece off her shoulders “you’re right, Brittany! I don’t need these clothes! They don’t keep me dry and I am tired of covering up! So what good are they?” Her little tits popped out of the top with very little pizzazz. But as Brittany looked at her brother’s face (frozen mid-apology), she could not deny that there was hunger in his eyes.

Sheila saw it too. It frightened her, but it also excited her. She took a step towards him while taking the one-piece off her legs, feigned tripping and fell straight into his arms. Greg caught her and immediately turned her head to kiss her.

Sheila had never seen Greg act like this. He was normally awkward around girls, but now… he seemed so like an animal – and also like he knew exactly what he was doing. This was not the passionate slobber-fest of a virgin, it was the determined make-out of a man.

She had to admit how hot it was. She had never really seen Greg as a sexual being before (despite having seen his private parts dangling in the open air for years). Now all she wanted was for him to kiss her like that.

When the kiss ended, Sheila stood up in the shallow end, looking shell-shocked. Greg immediately started looking appropriately guilty and got out of the pool. His penis was no longer dangling, it was so erect Brittany thought it might explode. He rushed inside.

After a few seconds Sheila said “I’m gonna head home too.” her hand had drifted to her vagina unconsciously and the delirious smile was still plastered across her face. She got out and started walking towards the loose slat of the fence.

“Wait, Sheila,” Brittany held up a one piece suit,”forgetting something?”

Sheila grinned mischievously, “oh, I don’t think I will be needing one of those anymore.” and she left.

Brittany had suddenly lost her need to swim and decided to go and talk with her mother about her new feelings for Greg. No doubt she would get the usual, “these feelings are sometimes natural but should be ignored.”

When Brittany entered the house she saw Victor leaving out the front with his skateboard. She went to her mom’s room only to find Daryn standing in the hallway with a copy of some novel.

Daryn was her oldest brother, and was a real stud-muffin. He had short blond hair and a tall muscular body. He had never really prescribed to the whole nudist life-style and accordingly dressed now in a comfortable purple polo shirt which showed off his abs and board shorts.

As she tried to get around him he extended his arm in her way. “Mom’s busy.” Brittany could hear music coming from the bedroom.

“Well, it’s important.” Brittany said as she ducked under his arm and continued down the hallway. She thought she heard grunting under the music. Suddenly Daryn’s arm wrapped around her midsection and he dragged her bodily back down the hallway kicking. “No, I mean it. I’m not letting you go back there.”

“Listen, if mom’s fucking Dad back there then you can tell me. I’m a big girl now.” Daryn went back to reading. “Fine, fuck you Daryn.” To Brittany, Daryn was just another asshole jock. He always had women crawling all over him and while he enjoyed the attention it made Brittany resent him. She could not really pinpoint why. It’s just that with all those girls on him he rarely paid any attention to her.

It used to be different, even a couple of years ago they would have giant tickle fights and wrestling matches. It seemed that now that she had a woman’s body he had lost interest. She would have thought that he would want to wrestle more. Boys could be confusing.

Refusing to follow Daryn’s wishes, Brittany decided to sneak around the side of the house and peak at her mom and dad going at it. “Fuck Daryn, telling me what I can and cannot see.” she thought. She had to quickly don a summer dress in her room before going outside because she’d have to walk in front of the house to get to her parents’ window. Sometimes she would entertain the idea of giving her quiet suburban neighbors a show, but she never went through with it.

Brittney climbed through the bushes at the side of the house and looked through the gap in the blinds into her parents’ room. She clearly saw her mother’s auburn hair and curvaceous body bouncing up and down on a dick, but it wasn’t her father’s.

Greg had his eyes closed and was sweating quite a lot. He was slamming his powerful body up to meet his mother’s bounces. Brittany was frozen in place, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. Her brother was fucking her mother? And he was good at it too. Brittany had seen more than her fair share of pornography to be able to see that her nerdy brother was the real stud.

Greg picked up his mother and began to drill her into the bed sheets. His mother was hot, and he’d been fucking her for a couple years with his dad, Anton’s consent. Anton had wanted his children to go out into the world knowing how to fuck like champions. His wife, insatiable as she was, would be the perfect coach. Her name was Samantha and ever since he’d broken her cherry at twelve, not a day had gone by that they didn’t act like rabbits in heat. Anton was hoping that Brittany didn’t have the same sex drive as her mother otherwise there would be no way to keep up.

Suddenly Brittany could see Greg give one powerful thrust and settle on top of her mom. He pulled out and she could see his prodigious spend leaking from her red pussy.

Brittany needed to masturbate. One hand went straight to her breast and the other to her pussy and she started rubbing vigorously. It felt so good but it was not enough. For the first time in her life she legitimately needed a cock. She could feel the ball of warmth growing in her stomach but too slowly and she worried it might not come at all when a hand grabbed her arm.

“Fuck Britt! How come I knew you’d be out here!” Daryn looked furious. “How much did you see?”

“Daryn, Greg’s fucking mom!” he suddenly looked guilty and she realized: “you’re fucking her too!” the ball of warmth was still in her stomach, waiting. “oh Daryn, you have no idea what this feels like… I need you right now; you’re the only thing that can get me off.”

Daryn looked around and pushed her to the soft ground between the bushes. In an instant they were wrestling again, just like old times, but this time… Her summer dress was off in a second and his lips wrapped around her nipple. He sucked gently while his thumb ran circles around her clit. She started moaning and his mouth moved to muffle her but she pushed him off.

“Daryn, put it in me now.” he grinned

“I like a woman who knows what she wants.” he placed his cockhead at her entrance and wrapped his lips with her mouth before wrapping his cock in her lips.

His entrance was gentler than Brittany expected. It hurt, but not more than her need for him. A thousand reservations were coursing through her veins, nullified by the pleasure of being filled. “If my mother could fuck Greg, I can damn well fuck Daryn!”she thought.

After a few minutes of Daryn’s gentle thrusting, Brittany was writhing under his cock. The ball of heat had grown so big now that she felt it “slop over the sides” and she felt she might explode. It was a good thing that Daryn’s mouth was engaging Brittany’s, otherwise the scream that heralded her orgasm would have called some unwanted attention down upon them. Daryn started to speed up until he was pounding desperately into her. She could feel warmth enter her belly as he arched his back and came inside her. As he pulled out he turned over on the grass beside her.

“Wow. So that just happened.” Brittany stated stupidly.

“Uh, yeah. You should probably put this back on.” he handed her the summer dress. “So what do we do now?” his eyes were intensely focused on her’s, searching for something.

“Well, we could do that again.” Brittany looked at her brother; finally, she was the focus of all of his attention. She’d attracted a guy who could have his pick of any girl in town.

Daryn visibly relaxed with a massive sigh, “I was hoping you’d say something like that. Unfortunately it doesn’t really work like that for us guys. We gotta wait a while.” he lay down on the grass, staring into the sky. “You know, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time; ever since you became a woman.”

Brittany saw her chance to get some answers. “Then why’d you stop wrestling with me? I thought you had outgrown me.”

“I had to stop. You were my little sister; I was supposed to protect you from guys like me. Plus, dad said we weren’t allowed to touch you until you were older.”

“Does he know about… you know… you and mom?”

“Yeah. Hell, he was the one who got us started on her.” Daryn eyes started to flow over Brittany’s body again and his cock was growing. Now that she got a chance to look at it, Brittany saw that it was smaller than Greg’s by a couple of inches, maybe about six when it was fully hard. For that she was glad, if it had been Greg who’d broken her in she wouldn’t have been able to walk for a week. Maybe that’s why Daryn never really got into the whole nudist thing.

“That looks ready for another round, if I’m not mistaken.” Brittany licked her lips. Her pussy felt a little sore, so she thought she might give another thing she’d seen on the Internet a try. “Can I do it with my mouth?”

Daryn sputtered, “can you do it with your mouth?! Is that even a real question?” he grinned lecherously. “Yeah, you can suck my dick.”

Brittany wasn’t really sure how to start. She grabbed the cock with her hand a bit too hard. “Careful now, it’s still a bit tender.” she loosened her grip and placed her mouth at the tip. Flicking her tongue out like a snake tasting the air, she got her first taste of him. Wasn’t bad, no ice cream sundae, but it was kinda tasty, in a salty sort of way. Brittany placed her mouth over the head and sucked it like a lollipop. She’d always heard that was how one was supposed to do it, but she had a nasty habit of biting her candy. Her teeth only grazed the head but it was enough to warn Daryn. “OK, you need to be more careful! No teeth.”

“Sowwy.” Brittany muffled around his cock. This was not going very well, she decided. The rest of the blowjob was just as bad – she couldn’t get him anywhere near her throat without her gag reflex kicking up a fuss, try as she might she couldn’t keep her teeth far enough away from his sensitive head, and her sucking was sloppy at best. Nearly ten minutes later she was about to give up, frustrated.

Daryn was experiencing the worst blowjob of his life, but also the best. She was terrible but enthusiastic. She clearly had no prior experience sucking dick before and it felt so hot to know that he’d taken two of her three virginities within a half hour period. Not only that, but it was the girl that was doing it. Brittany was his little sister, and he loved her. Even all the girls he’d been with and his hot mother had not been able to distract him from the lust that he felt for her everyday. If it weren’t for her teeth distracting him every few seconds he would have blown from the contemplation of those two facts alone.

Suddenly Brittany pulled off his dick. “I can’t do it. I’m no fucking good at giving head! I can’t believe I thought this would work!”

His eyes went so wide they might have burst from his skull. “You thought you would be perfect from the get-go? No one is. Everything in this world worth doing requires practice.” It felt surreal to Daryn to be giving this speech to his little sister to convince her that she should keep sucking his dick. “Just remember to keep your teeth off me and you’ll be fine. I promise to help you practice as often as you like.”

“What a self-serving offer.” said Brittany, but she still smiled and bent back over his cock. She kept going and remembered to keep her teeth away from the head. This was enough for Daryn and a minute later he was lifting his pelvis off the ground, putting his hand on the back of Brittany’s head, and blowing his load into her mouth. She choked on the first couple shots but swallowed the rest. The semi-solid cum slid deliciously over her taste buds, and she realized that she really liked the taste when there was a lot of it. She would definitely be doing this again.

“Ahem…” Daryn and Brittany both looked up to see their mother’s auburn hair dangling out of the open window a couple feet above their heads. She pointed to Brittany and said, “Apple,” then to herself, “tree.” she smiled lovingly down upon her children. “Lunch is on the table, you two. If you’re still hungry that is.”

————————Chapter 2.

Brittany and Daryn shuffled around the front of the house trying to look inconspicuous. This was difficult because both were covered with dirt, were walking funny, and had oddly satisfied looks on their faces.

In the kitchen they found their brother, Greg, sitting and reading the newspaper while drinking a cup of coffee. He looked up as they entered and a quizzical look entered his features.

Brittany sat down across the table from him, knees spread underneath. “Hey brother.” she said with a playfully accusatorial tone. Greg shrugged it off and went back to reading before he literally jumped in his chair with realization and bended his whole body to look under the table. Brittany could feel his eyes on her tight red cunny, leaking the evidence of her incest on the wooden seat.

Greg’s eyes were glued to the beautiful sight for a few seconds before he whipped up again. “What happened? Did you two have sex?” His voice was whispered urgently, with a hint of anger. “Do you know what dad will do if he finds out?”

At this moment, Brittany’s mom came walking through the kitchen completely naked. “She knows.” she said, and proceeded to get herself a glass of water.

“Oh. Alright then.” Greg said nonchalantly and went back to reading the paper. “Congratulations, you two “love birds”. Does this mean that Daryn is going to stop seducing every girl in town and leave some for me?”

A rolled up newspaper smacked Greg in the back of the head. “Firstly, it is not Daryn’s fault that you’ve chosen to fuck no one but me!” laughed Samantha, then pointed to her other two children, “secondly, I don’t want you two falling in love and having little incestuous babies together. You got that? This has always been for fun and to grow closer as a family. Don’t let your hormones fool you into thinking that this is true love. There are billions of fish in the sea, don’t keep going to the same breeding ground.”

Brittany hadn’t thought of that. She reached down to feel the cum that had already leaked out. It was laden with sperm, she knew. She felt a little bit of panic that could only be described as similar to a claustrophobic reaction. What if she was pregnant? She was only fourteen; she didn’t want her tight, sexy belly to swell up and stretch. And who could she say was the father? Not Daryn, surely. She hadn’t slept around enough to say that she didn’t know.

Samantha walked around the table to grab Brittany’s hand. “Come on baby. Let’s take a bath together.”

They went to the bathroom and closed and locked the door. Samantha started pouring the hot water into the tub while Brittany pulled her summer dress over her head. After applying some bath oils and lighting some scented candles, the two gorgeous women sank down into the water. They faced each other in the massive tub, Brittany’s legs going on the outside of her mom’s.

Samantha showed Brittany how to wash out the cum. She promised that they would go to the doctor soon and get some birth control pills.

After a long time of just soaking, Brittany opened the conversation. “So, I guess you’ve been fucking Daryn and Greg for a while now.” Brittany felt awkward asking the question. When she’d had Daryn’s cock inside of her, it felt right. She’d always been attracted to her brothers, but she never thought anything would come of it.

“Yes. They’re wonderful lovers. I taught them all they need to know about making a woman… happy. Are you happy with what happened?”

“I don’t know. I guess I was at the time. Now I’m not so sure. I didn’t know that it was going to happen, honestly, and when it did, it felt so… right. And I guess I thought these feelings were wrong, but now I’ve seen you and… Fuck, I just don’t know what to think anymore.” Brittany pleaded with her mother for answers. “Fucking them is wrong, isn’t it? Just say so and I won’t do it anymore.”

“Honey, I’m sorry you got caught up in all this. This is why we weren’t going to tell you until you were older. I can’t tell you what is or isn’t in your own heart. All I can tell you is that you should take some time to think. Your brothers are patient boys. If you are not ready, they will wait for you. This is half the reason I fuck them, they are horny (and therefore stupid when it comes to sex) teenagers. As long as they have me, they can think clearly and they won’t need to push the limits with anyone else.” Samantha leaned forward and put a hand on Brittany’s arm. “Nothing is expected of you, sexually. Just have fun and be safe.”

“OK, that’s a relief, Mom.” Brittany began to think about possibilities and sank deeper into the water.

When they were out, both women dried each other off with one towel. Brittany went first, feeling her mother’s warm and heavy breasts through the terrycloth. She spent an extraordinary amount of time on the erogenous zones of female flesh, exploring another woman’s body as she had not felt comfortable doing before, even with Sheila. She noticed how her mother flushed when she touched certain places, and how her nipples poked out fully by the end.

Samantha returned the favour by showing an expert version of the same process. Brittany could feel that her mother was testing pressure points to see which ones were the triggers for Brittany’s stunning climax. Afterwards, Samantha had to use the towel on the floor.

Brittany walked, rubber-legged, out of the bathroom and back to her bedroom. She wished her mother a good night and fell into her bed, exhausted.

She woke up the next morning naked in her bed, like always. Looking at her alarm clock, Brittany was amazed to see that it was only 6:03. Normally, she would turn over and go back to sleep; however, this time she felt refreshed and didn’t want to jeopardize that feeling. Not wanting to wake her family, she tiptoed downstairs and poured herself a glass of orange juice. Looking through the glass sliding doors into the backyard, Brittany noticed that the neighbour’s dog had gotten through the whole in the fence again and was prowling around the grass.

She remembered that Grizzly had always been friendly to her, and his owner, Tom, was even friendlier. Tom was a bachelor in his thirties, and was well acquainted to the nubile little vixen who paraded naked in her pool. Brittany had always known that of the three neighbours that surrounded them, Tom was the only one with two stories to his house. He could see over the fence from his bedroom window. A couple of times, Brittany could have sworn that she saw him peeping.

Brittany went outside and lay down on one of the deck chairs. She knew that Tom would eventually have to come looking for his dog, and it would be so hot for him to find a sleeping, naked 14 year-old too. She closed her eyes and saw the events of the previous day unfold. Before long she got lost in the memory of her brother’s cock slipping into her tiny pussy. She swore she could almost feel it grazing her wet pussy lips.

Actually, it felt a little bit too real. Brittany opened her eyes to see that Grizzly had moved to the fork of her legs, and was licking her pussy. She sat up erect, horrified that this big german shepherd was violating her. It felt fantastic, but she was just about to pull away anyways when she heard one of the slats in the fence being pushed aside.

“Grizzly!” Tom whispered angrily, “Where are…” Tom stared at the beautiful teenaged girl who sat before him. She was young, too young, but had the body of a woman. Her long blonde hair was arranged in bed head format, her perfect tits had perfectly erect nipples, and her cunny was being plundered by man’s best friend. It was simultaneously the strangest and most erotic sight he had ever seen. Both sat frozen while Grizzly paid no attention and kept happily licking. “What… the fuck?”

Tom’s voice jerked Brittany out of her static sense of panic, and into a much more active one. She leapt off the deck chair, eliciting a few loud barks from Grizzly. “This is not what it looks like!”

“It looks like you were using my dog for sex!” Tom whispered. “C’mere, boy! Jesus, Brittany! How long have you been doing this?”

“Never before! I was just sleeping on the deck chair and he came up, and I didn’t notice him until you were coming through the slat. I didn’t have time to get away. I don’t fuck dogs, I swear.”

Throughout the entire conversation, Brittany was standing naked and dripping from her cunny. She could see a tent form in Tom’s shorts and felt the ball of warmth in her stomach start to grow.

“Ok, ok, I believe you. I’m gonna take this horny bastard home though.” Tom led Grizzly out of the backyard by his collar, looking back just before closing the slat to see the naked girl still standing there watching him.

Brittany jumped into the water to wash off the dog-spit. of course, that action also included vigorous rubbing of her swollen pussy under the water. She swam laps for another hour and climbed out to go inside.

Sitting at the kitchen table was Victor, who stared straight at her tits. “Morning Brittany.”

“Good Morning, Buddy!” said Brittany as she ruffed up his hair. “You’re up early.”

“Not as early as you. I’m always up before you.” Now that he mentioned it, Brittany had noticed that he was never around during her morning teasing routine.

“Yeah, I guess.” Brittany started to prepare her own breakfast. Of course she was also trying to make up for all of the mornings Victor had missed. Whenever she needed something it was either on the highest shelf or the lowest, giving every angle of exposure for her ass and pussy.

“Hey, could you get me the milk?” Victor called from the table.

“Why don’t you get it yourself, lazybones?” Brittany looked over at him and glimpsed him looking down at his trousers. Ahh, the dreaded erection. Maybe she could have some fun with this. “Oh, OK.” Brittany made her way over to the fridge and pulled out a carton of milk. She handed it to him over the table, necessitating her to bend over really far. In his distraction, Victor did not get a good hold on the carton and it slipped, spilling all over his trousers.

“Shit!” Victor yelped and pushed his chair back, showing off a large erection. Brittany, being a good sister, was already at his side with a towel. She mopped his trousers and groped his erection through the cloth. Victor didn’t say anything, he just sat there staring at his beautiful sister as she grabbed and fondled his cock.

Brittany was feeling the ball of warmth start to grow in her stomach again. “I won’t be able to get it all, you’d better take the trousers off and put them in the wash.”

“What?” Brittany looked up at her brother. He looked terrified. She was moving too quickly for him.

“Just kidding, you’re all dry.” Brittany felt like it was a cop-out, but she had plenty of time for that when Victor was older. She picked up the milk from the ground; there was still some left in the carton so she left it on the table and walked upstairs. “See you later, big brother.”

Upstairs, Brittany opened up Greg’s room and snuck inside. She crawled under the sheets and felt around for his cock. It wasn’t hard to find, being as large as it was. She plopped it in her mouth as he began to stir. Nope. Her jaw wasn’t quite big enough. Suddenly, light spilled in, “Brittany? Are you gonna suck my cock?” Greg smiled at her.

“I’m not sure I can.” Brittany tried again to work it in.

“Ooh, watch the teeth!”

“I know, I know. Fuck.” Brittany tried again to fit it inside.

“Uhh, do you want to have sex instead?”

“Do you have a condom?”

Greg leapt up. “Somewhere around here.” He looked through his messy wardrobe for a few minutes. Brittany’s arousal quickly diminished.

“You know what, don’t worry about it.” Greg looked at Brittany with hope, then frustration when he realized what she meant. “I’ll be on the pill soon, then I’ll make it up to you.”

“Alright but you owe me!” Greg grinned before leaving the room to go across the hall. Brittany could hear “Morning, Mom!” before the bedsprings started shaking.

Brittany went back downstairs to find that Victor had already left, but that Daryn was now seated at the table. “Hey, sis. Uh… how are you feeling?”

“Better than ever.” Brittany sat down on his lap, rubbing her ass on his jeans. “You?”

“I’m good. You’re friend is outside.” Brittany looked up to see Sheila in the pool, wearing a different one-piece than the day before. Why would Daryn draw her attention to that when her pussy was rubbing on his cock? Brittany decided that it was a hint that he wasn’t interested right now. She stood up and walked to the glass door, casually shaking her ass in that way that boys like. In the reflection of the glass door, Brittany could see that Daryn’s eyes were glued to her. She smiled, relieved.

“Hey Sheila!” Said Brittany as she walked across the patio to the pool. The pretty Asian girl looked up from the water happily. “Why are you wearing a suit? I thought you didn’t need it.”

“Yeah, I guess I do. I tried to come over without one, but I saw Daryn there eating breakfast and I chickened out.”

“You didn’t seem to have a problem with being seen by one of my brothers yesterday.”

“It’s different with Greg. He’s so boisterous that he just draws you in like a riptide. I mean, he makes being a virgin sound cool. But Daryn, he could have any girl he wanted. He’s seen so many girls naked, I just don’t want him to see me and compare me to them.”

“Let me tell you something, Sheila, boys do a lot more comparing when a girl’s clothes are on. When you are naked… I don’t know… there’s something very honest about it. Boys brains fire differently than ours. When a girls clothes are on, there is so much more to judge: her fashion sense, her wealth, her makeup; and of course, they have to make assumptions about the goodies beneath the clothes. You will always be evaluated for your body, that’s one of the sad facts of life, but when you are naked, their minds shift away from all of the social lenses and become something more instinctual. And instinct, Sheila, is what was driving Greg when he kissed you yesterday.”

Sheila blushed. Brittany went on, “he saw you naked, and his first instinct was to kiss you. I think that’s a far more honest assessment of your body than anyone has ever given.”

“I think you should write fucking speeches. I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Sheila started to pull her one-piece off, one shoulder at a time. Something landed in the grass beside the pool. Both girls looked over to see an orange Frisbee laying there, then heard the slat into Tom’s yard start to open.

“Now or never.” Said Brittany to Sheila. Sheila nodded and pulled the shoulder straps back up. Brittany made a face to show that she understood. “Hey Tom!” she called over. Tom poked his head through the slat and grinned.

“Do you mind if I grab my Frisbee, ladies?” Brittany nodded and swam over to the edge of the pool nearby to the Frisbee and reached out to grab it, making sure that she could never quite reach and that her tits were resting on the edge. Tom walked over and picked it up, staring at Brittany’s tits the whole time. He eventually met Brittany’s eyes, and the look there left no doubt as to what was going on. A little ashamedly, Tom turned to Sheila, “Hello Sheila. How are you?”

“I’m good Mr. Bondurant. How’s your photography course coming?” Brittany looked at Sheila; the petite girl had her head in her hands, and was clearly the most embarrassed person there.

“It’s going really well, still just a hobby, though. I’m thinking of taking some more people-based pictures soon, rather than landscape. Maybe even some artistic nudes.”

“I’d love to take part in that.” interjected Brittany, feeling left out.

“Aren’t you, like, fourteen?” Brittany nodded, “Thank you for the offer, but I’m afraid I rather like not being in jail. Maybe in a few years. Hey, while I’m here, I’m looking for a dog sitter for tomorrow. Would either of you be interested in that?”

“Sorry, allergic.” Said Sheila quickly.

Brittany pondered for a moment. She liked Grizzly, he wouldn’t give her any problems, besides maybe the occasional pussy lick.

“You’d have to wear clothes, I’m afraid. I can’t have you at my house with nothing on. And it would keep Grizzly from getting excited.” Brittany looked up at Tom, it was like he read her mind.

“Okay, I’d like to but I’ve got to ask my parents if it’s alright.”

“Sounds good. Get back to me as soon as possible.” Tom started to turn to leave, the bulge in his pants making it difficult to walk straight when Daryn came outside.

“Hello, Tom, what are you doing here?” Daryn said, not impolitely.

Tom turned like a kid with his hand in the cookie jar. “Oh nothing, Daryn. Just came by to get my Frisbee and ask your sister about dog-sitting tomorrow. I was just leaving now.”

“Don’t go on my account.” Daryn always looked dangerous when he was being totally non-threatening.

Tom looked a little offended. “I’m not. You hear my dog scratching on the fence? He needs his Frisbee.” He looked over them all and smiled, “Have a good day.” Tom lifted up the slat and ducked back into his yard.

Daryn chuckled. “Doesn’t that guy give you the creeps?”

Brittany and Sheila looked at each other. “Not really.” “Yeah, Mr. Bondurant is nice.”
“Oh, well, he gives me the creeps.” He turned on Brittany, “And you give me endless frustration. What are you doing with your naked body dangling out in front of him like that? Sheila has a suit on and even she crouched under the water a little bit.” Sheila unconsciously stood up straighter

“I don’t care if he sees me naked. In fact, I think it’s kind of hot. You don’t honestly think that I wasn’t doing all that on purpose. How dumb do you think I am?”

“I don’t think you’re dumb! I think you’re naïve. A guy like that could take advantage of a girl like you.”

“And if I want him to?”

“I’m your brother, I’m supposed to protect you.”

“You’re not protecting me from myself.” Brittany then mouthed, with her back to Sheila, “or yourself.”

Daryn’s look darkened comically. “Endless frustration. I’m going to be sprouting grey hairs any day now.” He turned and went back inside.

Brittany turned to her friend, “let’s go for a walk.”

“Where?”

“I don’t know yet, but I’m getting all pruny.”

The two girls met up a few minutes later, Sheila in a t-shirt and jean shorts, and Brittany in a light summer dress. The beauty of this summer dress was that on windy days, Brittany would have to hold it down to prevent it from revealing her pussy. The material was also thin enough to become partially see-through in bright summer light, or if exposed to water. Today, unlike most days, she wore nothing underneath. It was like being naked in public, but legal.

They walked down the street together, talking about boys, school, politics and everything in between. Brittany kept a sharp eye out for anyone admiring her body. There were so many! It gave her pussy a little jolt every time she saw someone staring. Her pussy was leaking hardcore. By the time they reached the downtown, Brittany couldn’t contain herself any longer. The ball of warmth in her stomach had grown past ignorable levels.

She dragged Sheila into the first shop she could find and asked for the bathroom. The attendant was a young man, probably early twenties, and good looking. “Bathroom is for customers only.” He said robotically while staring at Brittany’s tits.

“Okay, I’ll buy something when I get out.”

“I’m not sure that’s…” Brittany interjected by pulling the summer dress over her head, exposing her body to the very surprised attendant and Sheila. She tossed the dress at the attendant.

“There. Now I’m going to have to buy something. Satisfied?”

The attendant just stared. Brittany got tired of him after a few seconds and just went to the back. She closed the door and fell against it. This was the biggest rush she’d ever had. Exposing herself to a total stranger made Brittany so hot that she knew instantly that she was addicted to the feeling. She reached down to stroke her engorged lips, and came almost instantly. She sprayed her juices all over the floor.

She shakily turned around, overwhelmed by the climax. She calmed for a few seconds and opened the door. Wobbling back into the shop, she found that the attendant was still staring at her, and may have never stopped. Sheila was flushed with embarrassment, standing with her hand over her eyes.

Brittany asked the attendant where the pants area and he seemed to snap out of his stupor. He pointed at a rack on the far wall, out of his sight. Sheila and Brittany made their way over there.

“Are you crazy?” asked Sheila exasperatedly.

Brittany barely had to consider this. The answer was yes. She had stripped in a public store in front of a strange man. Worse though was that she wasn’t done. In the aftermath of her climax, she hadn’t realized that the ball of warmth that seemed to now rule her, had only diminished. Now in her present erotic state, she could feel it growing again.

Why hadn’t an orgasm been enough? Normally it could banish the ball of warmth for hours without additional stimulation. The only explanation seemed to be that she had gotten so aroused during the walk that one orgasm, and by her own hand, could not suffice. She was becoming so horny again that she knew her hand would not be able to do it. She looked back out at the attendant, he was craning to get a look.

“I’m going to have to fuck him.” Brittany said.

Sheila’s mouth gaped open. “WHAT?” She whispered angrily.

“Look, I’m too horny to make it all the way home without another orgasm and I don’t think my hand will do it. Also, did you bring money?”

“No, did you?”

“Nope. So how do we plan to pay for my new clothes?”

“Oh, fuck Brittany.” Exclaimed Sheila, to which Brittany very nearly responded “Precisely” but did not. “Why are you so impulsive?”

“Doesn’t matter now. Oh mister attendant!”

The man came back, “How can I help you.”

“Can you help me try this on?” Brittany held up a pair of pants and a top.

“Of course.” The man followed her to the change rooms, but stopped outside, clearly expecting to only be a voyeur. That would not do. Brittany needed a cock right that second. She pulled him inside and kissed him on the mouth. He was a good kisser, much more experienced than her.

He started to undo the buttons of his shirt, revealing a lightly haired chest with decent muscles. Brittany started to pull his pants down and a big erect penis flopped out of his underwear. She grabbed it awkwardly, still a little unsure of what to do with it. He started to push down on her shoulders. He wants a blowjob, she thought, wouldn’t that be awful.

“No, no, fuck me.” He grunted and Brittany felt her leg being lifted. The strange man pulled a condom out of his pants on the ground and quickly applied it. Then he rubbed his cock on her slick pussy lips and entered her. He felt so good inside of her, waves of pleasure coursed through her body as the ball of warmth radiated throughout her. He fucked her for ten minutes, during which she had her much needed orgasm. When he was done, Brittany slumped against the bench, exhausted.

The man took out his phone and was about to take a picture of Brittany’s naked body when she said “What the fuck are you doing?”

“Just capturing some memories.” He smiled.

“I wouldn’t keep those if I was you. It might be against some child pornography laws.”

“What? How old are you?” The attendant suddenly had a terrified look on his face.

“Fourteen.”

“Oh Shit. I didn’t know. I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it; I seduced you, remember? And if you delete those pictures and promise never to tell, then I won’t either.”

“Thank God.” He set about in his phone, deleting the evidence.

“That’s not all. I may want to do this again in the future. Probably not with fucking, but certainly being naked in the store. You will let me. Also, I’ll be taking these pants and top. I won’t be doing this without paying again, but I want to wear something new when I leave here and I don’t have any money.”

“Done. All done.”

“Good. Now get out of here, I want to get dressed.” The attendant picked up his clothes and shuffled into the next dressing stall. Brittany put on the new clothes and stepped out. She looked for Sheila and saw that there was a small puddle of liquid in front of a bench near the door to the stall. She had been masturbating, thought Brittany with a smile.

“There you are. Can we go now?” Sheila walked up from the front.

“You masturbated. How’d it feel, knowing that someone could walk in at any moment?”

Sheila looked guilty, “I did, but I’m not stupid either. As soon as the stall closed, I turned the sign so people would think the shop is closed too. No one is walking in on me masturbating.”

“We’ll see if we can’t change that attitude.” Brittany grinned lecherously. The two girls walked outside, turning to go home. “Do you think I’m a slut?”

“I don’t know. If you are what a slut is, then I want to be more slutty. You seem to have so much fun… and WAIT A SECOND! You lost your virginity! You must of! Just last week we admitted we were both virgins, and you just threw it away on that guy!”

“How do you know it wasn’t someone else?”

“Because we have been hanging out every day and you haven’t seen any new guys.”

“Except my brothers.”

“Well, yes, but… NO. No way! Which one?” asked Sheila incredulously.

“Let me start from the beginning…”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Well, That Backfired

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Sex Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Coercion, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Fisting, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Rape, teen, threesome

Introduction:

CAPITAL NAMES means the story is being told from that person’s perspective. I’m thinking about writing a sequel to this story, but I might leave it as a one-off. Please leave your comments and constructive criticisms; I always want to hear people’s opinions whether they be negative or positive. Hope you enjoy!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LAURIE

My brother is shy. Shyness is endearing up to a point, but at eighteen years old, it goes from cute, to pathetic. You think he’d get out of his fucking shell by now, but nope; Tom is still the awkward, apprehensive boy he’s been his entire life. He’ll be heading off to college soon, and if he doesn’t open up, the best years of his life are going to be spent jerking it in a dorm. He’s a sweet kid, (listen to me patronizing him; he’s a year older than me for fuck’s sake!), but sweetness doesn’t get you very far in this world. He’s not a child anymore, and he needs someone to kill the boy and uncage the man. I guess that’ll have to be me.

Before your dirty, little mind runs rampant with incestuous fantasies, let me tell you now, that I have no intention of fucking my brother. Would you fuck your brother? I didn’t think so. That being said, I am going to get that poor bastard laid. I have a friend who needs to go to the prom. This friend had an incident earlier this year that made her quite unpopular with…everyone. Eleanor is this unfortunate moron, and ignoring the aforementioned incident, she’s actually quite the catch. Let me describe her to you; she’s looking away from me now, so I feel safe giving her a once-over. Don’t judge me for ogling; this is for your benefit.

She has red hair that flows from the crown of her head in an even part, and then bows inwardly at a sharp, angled cut, just below her jawline. She has pale, freckled skin, apple cheeks, a pointed nose, and full, luscious lips, which she keeps sheened with a layer of red lipstick. Her eyes are large, and sparkle with green irises that cement her obvious Irish ancestry. Pretty cute, huh? Well, her face could certainly be described as such, but her body requires more…adult adjectives. Her neck is long, and elegantly slopes into a delicate collarbone that connects two, narrow shoulders. Her breasts protrude from her chest in full D-cups, though their size does not feel exaggerated. She’s no athlete, so her abdomen isn’t toned, but it’s flat and layered with silky skin. Eleanor often brags that her best asset is her ass, and makes sure to add an affectation in the word “ass-et,” just for good measure. I can’t disagree with her; her ass is great. Full, thick glutes round together in supple domes that curve teasingly from her hips, and crease vulgarly into the crack between them. They seem to perch just above her thighs in a gravity-defying bulge, and when she walks, they flex in a teasing cadence of alternating lasciviousness.

Did you get a good picture? She’s pretty hot, huh? Well, she certainly thought so when she decided to go streaking during the Class A semifinals, and ended up causing our starting quarterback to break his tibia. Yeah…it’s a long story, but you can get why she’s unpopular at the moment. Maybe unpopular enough to lower her standards to a lonely, pathetic senior who needs a date to the prom.

“Psst, Ellie,” I whisper to her in chemistry class, “you got a date for prom yet?”

“You know I don’t,” Eleanor hisses back, “and you don’t need to be a cunt and rub it in.”

“I can set you up with a senior,” I smile, “a good-looking boy who just needs a girl with a pulse to hold his arm.”

“Ew,” Eleanor says, making a face, “you’re brother?! I can do better.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” I giggle, “Tom’s a nice guy.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Laura,” Eleanor frowns, “what the fuck am I going to do with a nice guy?”

“Look,” I whisper, catching the eyes of Professor Starling and lowering my voice, “just give him a chance. He’s a senior, so he has cachet.”

“He’s a loser. Just because he’s a year older than me, doesn’t mean I automatically want to fuck his brains out.”

“You’re a fucking loser, Eleanor,” I hiss, losing my temper, “either you go with my brother, or you go stag; you don’t have any other fucking options!”

“Ouch!” Eleanor exclaims, loud enough that the whole class turns around and looks at her. They glare at her with the same animosity they had after she ruined our school’s chances of making it to the state championship. High school football is a big fucking deal in Nebraska, and her infraction would not soon be forgotten.

“Fine,” she whispers to me after the class had turned their attention back to the professor, “I’ll talk to him in the car ride home.”

TOM

I thought finally getting my driver’s license would legitimize me as one of the cool kids, but all it did was make me the chaperone of Laurie and her friends. Being the only male in a van full of high school juniors might sound like a fun time, but for me, it usually meant cringing as the passengers screamed out-of-tune renditions of Adelle over the blaring car stereo. At least Laurie only brought one friend home with her today, but that friend just happened to be Eleanor fucking O’Reilly. God, if there was one person in the school that could make me look like less of a loser, it was her. Sure, she was a hot piece, but…the state championship!

“Hey Tom,” Laurie smiles as she gets into the front seat, “how was school?”

“The same,” I murmur, “what is she doing here?”

“Eleanor is staying with us tonight,” Laurie says, “and you’re going to be nice.”

“The state championship…”

“Be nice!” Laurie hisses as Eleanor opens the sliding door of the van.

“Hey Tom,” Eleanor says, “you got a date to the prom yet?”

“I’m not going to prom,” I grumble, “it’s too expensive.”

“It’s an archaic tradition created by racists, it’s a fascist construct that strips people of their individuality, it’s a corporate sham that preys on the insecurities of teenagers,” Laurie teases, “or it’s just too damn expensive. All of those excuses are just code for ‘I can’t get a date.’”

“Fine,” I confess, “I can’t get a date.”

“I bet you haven’t even asked anyone.” Laurie smirks.

“You know I haven’t.” I smile sadly.

“And now that all your ideal fantasies are taken,” Laurie says, “and your back-ups are taken, and your last-resorts are taken, you’ve decided to just skip it all together.”

“Bingo.” I sigh, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the parking lot.

“What if,” Laurie smiles coyly, “I had someone in mind that would love to go to prom with you.”

“I’d say you’re a liar, or it’s Eleanor.” I smile back. I’m not fucking stupid, Laurie; I’m just not fucking interested.

“And you think you’re too good for her?” Laurie laughs, and looks back at Eleanor. I eye the beautiful redhead in the rearview mirror, and run the thought through my head. High school was almost over, and any friends I once had, were now mere acquaintances at best. People would judge me for taking Eleanor, but I would never see those people again, so why should I care? She’d owe me at least one dance before she ditches me, which meant I’d get to grind my cock into the best ass in the entire school. Hmm…you know what? I’m already a rock-bottom loser, why the hell not?

“Hey Ellie,” I say to the girl sitting behind me, “will you go to the prom with me?”

“Fine.” she grumbles.

“Enthusiasm, Ellie,” Laurie glares at her friend, “act like you give a shit.”

“Yay,” Eleanor groans, rolling her eyes, “I’m going to prom with Tommy fucking Baker.”

“You could not be more of a bitch!” Laurie hisses, but I don’t give a shit. Eleanor pretending she wanted to go with me would have been much worse than honesty. I knew I was her last resort, and she knew she was my last chance. I didn’t expect anything but one dance of dispassionate grinding, but I was going to bump and grind into that ass like it was my last night on earth. I’d be moving away soon, and all of this high school shit would be behind me. The only thing I knew I’d regret, was that I never told Laurie how I really feel about her.

And I never would.

ELEANOR

You know, Tom’s not bad looking. Lanky, tall, and a mess of curly brown hair…he’s not bad looking at all. The only problem with Tom, is his mouth; he doesn’t open it enough, and when he does, you wish he hadn’t. Sitting with him at the kitchen table and listening to him drone on about the mods of his War Thunder gaming forum was fucking tortuous. I don’t care that the mods deleted your post, Tom, and I certainly don’t care that they banned users due to off-topic conversation. Oh, thank god Laurie’s here; I thought I was going to kill myself.

“You two seem to be hitting it off.” She smiles hopefully. I kill her smile with the motion of my hand, placing my forefinger to my temple and pulling an imaginary trigger.

“Or not.” She frowns.

“Don’t beat yourself up over it,” Tom chuckles at Laurie, “we both know what the situation is. Ellie; I want one dance before you ditch me.”

“Fine,” I say with a wave of my hand, “propriety demands it.”

“Is that all?” Laurie exclaims, “Is that the best either of you are willing to do?”

“What?” Tom laughs, “Did you think this whole thing was going to turn into something? C’mon, Laurie; all of us knew this was basically an arranged marriage.”

“Set up by you,” I smirk at Laurie, “to get your loser friend and your loser brother together, hoping that two losers would somehow find a spark in their loser-dom.”

“We’re like, polar-opposite losers,” Tom laughed, and looked at me straight in the eye for the first time, “I’m a virgin who spends his nights in front of a computer screen, and she’s the slut who ruined football.”

“I am not a slut!” I laugh.

“Jordan, Trey, Carver, Joe, Blake, Eric, Ryan, Carl, Alex, Ollie, Anders, Frank, both Johns and all three Maxes;” Tom smiled wryly, “but I guess you’re just generous.”

“Half of them were at once,” I smirk, and lean forward, “so if we’re going but the number of times, and not the number of dicks…”

“I’m going to let you think about what you just said,” Tom says, resting her arms behind his head and leaning back, “until the realization strikes you.”

“Well, I can tell you one thing,” I say with a pursing of my lips and a raise of my brow, “one of those names will never be ‘Tom.’”

“I’m not a big fan of herpes anyway.”

“You must not be a fan of pussy at all,” I shoot back, “or you would’ve gotten some by now. Are you sure you’re not a closet homo? It’s 2017, Tom; you can come out.”

“ENOUGH!” Laurie yells, her face red with anger, “I fucking tried, OK? I tried with both of you, and all I get is this bullshit. Tom, you’re never getting laid if you don’t grow a sack. Ellie, people don’t hate you because of the football thing, they hate you because you’re an entitled bitch.”

Laurie gives us each a final, disdainful look, and then leaves for her room in a huff. I turn my eyes back to Tom, but Tom’s not paying attention to me. No, Tom is looking right at Laurie’s ass. Tom, Tom, Tom; you dirty boy, you. You thought I was the depraved, sexual deviant? Well, it looks like I’m not alone. Maybe we do have something in common.

“Tom,” I say in my sweetest voice, “how long have you wanted to fuck your little sister?”

Tom jolts up and his face flushes a deep crimson. I stare levelly into his eyes, my knowing smile taunting him. I see his mind try to concoct the retort that will magically refute my accusation, but the gears just aren’t shifting right.

“You were just staring right at her ass,” I giggle, “and it wasn’t a passing glance either.”

“N-n-no I wasn’t!” Tom stammers.

“Oh, Tom,” I smile, and lean forward just a bit more, “you said I was a slut, and you were right. I’m not good at math, science or history, but I’m a fucking PHD in men. I know what they want just by the look in their eyes, and your eyes were practically reflecting Laurie’s ass.”

Tom stares dumfounded at me for a second. Then he puts his hands into his lap, and looks down at them in embarrassment.

“Please don’t say anything,” he mutters, “she’s all I’ve got.”

“Oh, I’m going to do more than say something,” I smirk, and scooch into the chair next to him, “I’m going to help you fuck her.”

Now would probably be a good time to pause the conversation and describe Laurie to you. I bet you thought I’d be the subject of this story’s perversions, and I’ll still play my part, but centerstage is going to be The Baker Sibling’s Taboo Extravaganza. But I digress; Laurie looks a lot like Tom, if you take out the lanky awkwardness and replace it with seventeen-year-old jailbait. Brown, curly hair flows from her head in a delightful coil of bouncing strands, and a set of big, blue eyes, luscious lips, high cheekbones, a cleft chin, and a cut jawline structure her face. She’s about an inch taller than me, maybe five-seven, but doesn’t bare the curves I have. Her neck is long and elegant, her shoulders are narrow and dainty, her arms are-yadda, yadda, yadda; let’s talk about her tits and ass. Laurie has a cute set of breasts, maybe b-cups, but they fill out her chest nicely and perk like they should. Her ass is well-shaped, and perches nicely atop her thighs, but it doesn’t bare the vulgar suppleness of my own (if I do say so myself). It looks good in a pair of leggings, and jiggles when she walks, but more importantly, it’s proportional to the rest of her frame. Laurie wouldn’t best be described as ‘skinny,’ more like ‘athletic.’ Think the body type of female soccer players, and you’ll get the picture. Anyway, I believe Tom was about to yell in shock.

“What?!” Tom yells in shock.

“Be quiet, Tommy,” I giggle, “or you’ll ruin the whole thing.”

“You’re not going to tell her a fucking thing!” Tom hisses, “I’ll-I’ll-I’ll-”

“You’ll-you’ll-you’ll-” I stammer back mockingly, “you’ll what? What are you going to do?”

“I’ll kill you.” Tom says, and grabs the steak knife from the cutlery block. He holds out the blade threateningly, and I notice that it’s not shaking in the least.

“What are you going to do with that?” I smirk, and shift my body closer to him.

“Say you had a breakdown,” Tom whispers, his voice dead-even, “that you made a lunge for me with the chef’s knife. People would believe it; you’re an ostracized whore with no friends except for Laurie; people would believe you went off the rails.”

My smile widens and I lean closer, until our faces are just inches apart. My breasts press against his chest and my hand moves toward his wrist.

“You don’t have the balls,” I whisper, “you wouldn’t hurt a fl-”

The cold blade presses against my neck, and Tom twists it until the point pierces the skin. I feel a drop of blood leak from the spot and run down my cleavage. My breath stops short, and my hand ceases it’s advance toward Tom’s wrist. He’s looking at me levelly, without a hint of doubt in his steely, blue eyes. He’s not fucking around; he’ll actually fucking do it. And reader, it turns me on like nothing ever has.

“Wow,” I whisper, “you really would do it, wouldn’t you?”

Tom doesn’t answer, he just keeps the knife pressed to my throat, and stares daggers into me. His threatening regard is seeped with a cold determination that leaves me feeling helpless and at his mercy. A shudder runs through me as I revel in my vulnerability. A vacant ache permeates from my depths, and compels my body to leak with readiness between my thighs.

“You can put the knife down,” I say softly, “I won’t tell her.”

“I don’t believe you.” Tom says.

“Are you going to kill me?” I ask, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.

“I’m thinking about it.” Tom responds, his voice dead and void of emotion, his hand steady and pressing threateningly. It occurs to me that Tom might be a bonafide ‘Dexter Morgan’ psychopath, and that I might be playing a very dangerous game right now. I just hope he wants to lose his virginity more than his murder cherry.

“Tom,” I whisper, my voice dripping with need, “fuck me.”

TOM

I never knew this about myself. I never knew there was a cold-blooded animal living beneath the guise of nervous adolescence. But here he was, keeping my knife steady, calming my nerves and filling me with singular focus. I could do it. I could just push the knife three inches forward, and that would be it. Eleanor is scared, but not terrified. No, she looks…excited; interesting. It’s not a secret that Eleanor takes meds for some kind of disorder (God only knows what), and she certainly exhibits a dangerous level of thrill-seeking behavior. Maybe, I could just say she finally went off the rails and slit her own-

“Tom,” she whispers, interrupting my train of thought; her green eyes staring, her red lips quivering, “fuck me.”

The cold-blooded killer inside me meets his hot-blooded counterpart. They gage each other, hash out terms, and then decide on a course of action. I draw the knife gently down Eleanor’s neck, and let the blade rest between her breasts. She shudders in excitement, her lips curl in a hungry smile, and her eyes stare with wanton lust. I bring the knife down, and cut through the pink tank top that constrains her bulging bust. The blade slices through her bra, and her pale tits burst from their prison in a jiggle. She leans forward, cautiously moving, letting the point of the knife slide down her flat abdomen and to the waist band of her leggings. She slowly climbs on my lap and straddles me, and then begins delicately undoing my belt. I slice through her waistband, and she spreads her legs, tearing the cut down the crotch of her leggings until her white panties are exposed. There’s a noticeable dark spot deep in her crotch, and I know that she’s not faking her desire. I put the knife down on the table, and she unzips my fly. Her cool, thin fingers wrap around my throbbing cock, and she sighs and broadens her smile.

“I want you to fuck me like you want to kill me,” she whispers, “don’t be nice, Tommy-boy.”

“I won’t be.”

I grab her by the throat and push her backwards on the table. She cries out in delight and spreads her legs further, tearing what’s left of her leggings all the way down her crotch. Her pelvis still presses against my lap, and it forces her back into an uncomfortable, concave arch. I stand up, bringing her pelvis with me, and then drive my hand under her waistband. My fingers press to the moist, tender flesh of her pussy, and I slide the middle and ring inside. Her eyes flash wide open, and her red lips part to yield a moan. Her thighs press together and grind with need around my invading wrist. I push my thumb against her clit and curl my fingers upward inside her. I rub my pinching digits; my fingers pressing against her inner wall, my thumb toying with her erogenous bump. She bites her lower lip and gyrates her hips in pleasure. Moans seep from her whorish mouth, and she stares at me with an expression that drives me mad: vulnerability. She’s under my control, and I can do whatever I want to her. She wants me to do whatever I want to her.

I take my fingers out, press my tip to her frothing slit, and push all the way in. Eleanor digs the back of her head into the table, her neck striates with tendons, and her upper-back lifts in the air. An exerted growl flows from her lips, and she flexes her vaginal muscles around me. I take a moment to savor the wet, tight heat of her pussy clenching about my cock, and then I grab her hips, pull out to the tip, and ram into her all the way. This time she cries out, and I press my palm roughly against her mouth to shut her the fuck up. She licks my hand in defiant lechery, and I squeeze one of her breasts in retaliation. The supple flesh protrudes around my fingers, and the nipple stands firm against my thumb. Her combative regard falters, and her submissive self takes over. She moans again, and guides my thumb and finger to pinch her. I twist her nipple and pull it from her body, and she squeals a muffled tone of approval.

I thrust again, and again and again, always pulling out to the head, and then driving until my balls slap against her fat ass. Her body lurches back and forth across the table, her breasts jiggle to the beat of my drives, her thighs ripple with the impact of my lust. Her eyes bare nothing but submissive desire, and I stare into them with my domineering possessiveness. She’s mine, my toy, my little slut.

“You’re a fucking whore, you know that?” I sneer at her as her voice rises higher and higher around my hand, “Nobody ever liked you, Ellie; they just wanted easy pussy.”

Eleanor cries something out from under my hand, but I just squeeze her cheeks harder.

“You’re the school cum-dumpster, and now I finally get my turn,” I grin as she screams out in pleasure from my rapidly-driving cock, “you should get a tramp stamp on your back that just says ‘take a number.’”

Eleanor may or may not be registering what I’m saying. Her eyes are starting to roll back in her head, and her jaw is slackening. I take my hand off her mouth and listen to the sweet chorus of her desperate, moaning breaths. They’re growing faster and shorter, until they’re nothing but pants mixing with squeals. I grab her other breast and pinch the free nipple. I pull back with both hands, and watch as the supple, jiggling flesh stretches to conical points. Her chest lifts forward with my pull, and her head drives harder into the table. A scream of delight erupts from her mouth, but I don’t care enough to silence it. I fuck her faster and faster, harder and harder, until our pelvises are smacking together in fury of slapping blasts, and the table is shaking dangerously. Her pussy is clenching and twitching with sporadic convulsions, and her voice is rising to a near-constant stream of ecstasy. I growl and plow into her harder and harder, not caring if I’m hurting her, but hoping I am. My cock drives through her tight wetness; parting her inner resistances and breaking her in. She’s thrashing now; her shoulders shimmying in a possessed dance, her hips gyrating, her abdomen flexing. Her screams are rough and exerted, as though she’s in the midst of great physical strain. I feel her convulsions rise to a churning torrent inside her, and I thrust one last time. Her entire back arches from the table, her shoulders pin back, and her thighs lock around my hips. A single, breathless sound passes her gaping lips, and then she squirts all over me. I blow inside her with a cathartic roar, and collapse on top of her as she finally finds her voice. She screams out her euphoria, and digs her nails into my back as she’s taken by it. I drive the last bit of myself into her, and her scream subsides to a whimper. We breathe heavily on the table for a moment, and then look into each other’s eyes.

“Holy shit,” she whispers, “Tom, that was the best I’ve ever-”

I kiss her deeply. My lips push against the red outline of her mouth, and my tongue slides into it. She locks tongues with me, and glides a hand into the curls of my hair. I relish the feeling of her sweating, hot body pressing against my own, and the needful way she kisses me, and then I part.

“That still needs a little bit of work,” she giggles, “but Tom, you fuck like a champ.”

“Sorry I said those things about you,” I smile bashfully, “I didn’t mean-”

“Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me!” she hisses, and grabs my jaw, “That weak little boy that says ‘sorry’ over everything is gone. I want the crazy motherfucker who almost killed me.”

“Crazy motherfucker it is.” I grin, and kiss her again. This time, I don’t kiss her gently; I kiss her like I fucked her. My lips feed greedily upon hers, and my tongue drives hedonistically into her mouth. She wrestles with it, and loses, and I placate what’s left of her with my domineering lust. When I part from her, her lips are still open, and her eyes are closed in bliss.

“Much better,” she whispers, and licks her lips, “much, much better.”

“Clean it off.” I demand as I pull out of her. My cum dribbles from her desecrated slit, runs along her taint and pools in the puckered rim of her asshole. She smiles up at me and purrs like a cat while she gets to her knees on the table. She lowers her head, wraps her luscious, red lips about me, and takes my entire length down her throat. She gags when she gets to my base, looks up at me with those bright, green eyes, and swallows. I groan and pet her scarlet hair as she cleans me in one suck, from base to tip. Her lips free my cock with a satisfied smack, and she leaves me with a parting kiss on its head.

“So,” she smiles coyly, “what are we going to do about your little sister?”

“I told you,” I growl, “we’re not doing anything.”

“Yes, we are,” she giggles, “you and I are going to do everything to her. I thought you were a cold-blooded killer, Tom? Take what you want; let’s share your sister between us.”

“I can still kill you.”

“DNA evidence everywhere, Tommy-boy,” she smirks, and licks a fingertip covered in my cum, “your alibi wouldn’t really work too well for you.”

“I’m not ruining my relationship with my sister by trying to fuck her,” I growl, “there’s not a single chance in hell Laurie would go for it.”

“Tom, I know Laurie in ways you don’t.” Eleanor whispers to me as she presses her body against mine, “I’ve seen her at parties, and I’ve seen her with boys. She withers away in the presence of a controlling man; she can’t help herself. And you, my dear,” Eleanor smiles as her hands clasp about my cock, “are a very controlling man.”

“Why do you want to this happen so bad?” I ask her.

“Because I’m fucked up,” she smirks, “and I want to see good, socially-adjusted people demean themselves and come down to my level. You’re fucked up too, Tom; just as fucked up as me. I’ll warm up Laurie for you, and then you come in and take her.”

“Rape her?!” I growl.

“Initially, maybe,” Eleanor smiles, “but when we’re done with her, she’ll be begging for more. C’mon, boyfriend; let’s turn your precious, sweet, little sister into our whore.”

LAURIE

I didn’t actually expect everything to work out perfectly between Eleanor and Tom, but I had hoped something would happen. But no, they just reverted to their lowest selves, and shit all over my plan. Fucking Tom; how hard is it to fuck Eleanor O’Reilly?

Gojira’s heavy anthem Backbone blasts in my earbuds as I try to study. Tom could use a fucking backbone. I nod my head to the driving rhythm and then stop when I see a blur of scarlet enter my field of vision. Eleanor’s head pops out from the side of the doorframe. She motions with one hand for me to take out my earbuds, and I begrudgingly remove only one.

“Hey, Laurie?” she says, almost bashfully.

“What?” I shoot back, my voice full of venom.

“I need new clothes.” She smiles.

“Why?”

“Because,” she says and steps into the doorframe, “your brother fucking ruined mine.”

Eleanor’s tank top has been cut down the middle, her bra is sliced in two, and the crotch of her leggings is torn past her ass crack, exposing her wrinkled, soaked panties to me. Tom had done it; he’d actually fucking done it!

“Oh-my-god!” I squeal, “Oh my god, Ellie; you have to tell me everything! Come in here!”

Eleanor walks through the door and sits next to me on the bed. I sit upright and paw through my drawers for something that will fit her curves.

“So,” I smile to her, “give me the details.”

“Do you really want to hear about your brother?” Eleanor laughs, “That’s kind of fucked-up, Laurie.”

“Don’t be gross,” I giggle, and toss a t-shirt over her face, “I just want to know how he did.”

“Well,” Eleanor says as she pulls the shirt off her face, “he was rough.”

“I can see that,” I laugh, looking at her destroyed clothes, “did he use scissors or something?”

“A knife.” Eleanor responds.

“A knife?!” I exclaim, “That’s fucking kinky.”

“He was so…aggressive,” Eleanor says, almost moaning as she recalls the affair, “like a switch went off in his head, and all of the sudden, he was a different boy…a different man.”

“Did he take control?” I ask, throwing her a pair of leggings, “Was he all possessive and dominating?”

“Yessss,” Eleanor hisses, “he just…cut my clothes off and took me on the table. He called me a whore, called me the school cum-dumpster, and ravaged me like I’d never been before. Mmm, Laurie; he was so fucking good!”

The tone of Eleanor’s voice worries me slightly. I turn around and see that she hasn’t put on a single piece of clothing. In fact, she has her panties down her thighs and is now touching herself. Three fingers slide to the knuckles inside her, and my brother’s cum leaks out between them. What the fuck.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you doing?” I ask levelly.

“What does it look like?” she giggles, spreading her legs wide for me to see, “I’m playing with your brother’s cum.”

“Can you…not?” I ask, wondering what the fuck is going on with her. Eleanor is a slut, there’s no doubt about that, but this is just fucking bizarre.

“Hmm,” Eleanor smiles, “I don’t think I can.”

She takes a single index finger from her pussy, and places it between her lips. She looks me right in the eyes as she slowly, seductively, sucks my brother’s cum from her finger.

“He’s delicious,” she whispers, “you should try some.”

“Oooookaaaay…” I say, stepping back from her, “you guys obviously did drugs. I’ll just…get you some water and let you sleep in my bed tonight.”

“Won’t you join me?” she asks, her hand running through her red, trimmed mound, “We can do that thing we did sophomore year. Remember that?”

“Yeah, I remember not liking it,” I say, grabbing my water bottle and walking cautiously to her, “now I know pussy just isn’t for me.”

“Give it another chance,” she moans, and spreads her pussy wide with a two-fingered ‘v,’ “I want you to taste him.”

“Ellie,” I say, and hand her the water bottle, “you just need to get some rest-”

Eleanor grabs my outstretched arm and throws me on the bed. I flail for a second, and then land on my stomach.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you-”

She pushes my face into the pillow and crams her hand into my leggings. I scream as I feel her fingers sliding between my ass crack. I push my palms into the mattress and drive upward, but she quickly straddles my lower back and forces me back down. I whip my head around and stare my anger and terror into her eyes, but she just smiles back, and pushes her fingers further through the crease of my ass.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way,” she smiles sadly, “but I need you to do this for me.”

I lash my hand out, but she’s too far away. I twist against her weight, but it’s no use. I’m pinned on my stomach, and at her mercy.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” I scream, “What fucking drugs did you two take?!”

“We didn’t do any drugs,” she smiles, “I’m sober. Just relax, Laurie; I’ll take care of you.”

Her fingers slink past my asshole, and then tease it with a circling tip. My eyes widen in terror, and I trash uselessly against her.

“Tom!” I scream, “Tom, help me! She’s raping me! She’s raping me!”

“Tom knows,” Eleanor giggles, all of her fingers now circling the rim of my ass, “he’s waiting for you to get nice and ready for him.”

“What?!” I scream.

“Your brother wants to fuck you, Laurie,” Eleanor laughs, “and I’m going to convince you to do it.”

And with that, Eleanor pushes three fingers into my asshole. I screech into the pillow as I feel my rim stretch wide. She digs deeper and deeper, and then rests her raping digits against the wall of my anus.

“Are you a virgin here?” Eleanor muses, “I thought you would have let Ryan back here at least once, but you’re so tight. Tom’s going to fuck you here, Laurie, and he is packing heat, so I’ll need to loosen you up first.”

“Eleanor, stop!” I scream, now crying tears of pain, “Please!”

“I love you too much to stop, Laurie,” Eleanor smiles, “you’ve stuck with me through everything, even when everyone else abandoned me. Now, I’m going to help you through this; it will make us closer than ever.”

“You’re fucking insane!” I whisper, “Ellie; you need help!”

“Maybe,” Eleanor moans as she pushes her fingers deeper, “or maybe, I just need friends who are as fucked-up as I am.”

I grit my teeth and growl in strain as knuckle after knuckle is forced deep inside me. She lubricates my sodomy with my own brother’s cum, and I can feel his hot seed melting into my tender inner flesh. She withdraws slowly, letting my asshole pop in constriction about each knuckle, and then she pushes in again, this time adding another finger. The pain slowly recedes as I adjust to the girth of her four fingers, and I stop thrashing under her weight. It’s uncomfortable for a while, and though I squirm in protest, my defiance is noticeably dispirited. And then…then it starts to feel good. A deep, filling pressure expands in my tightest hole, and sends unfamiliar, new, tingles deep into my colon. The feeling is so invasive, so wrong, and yet, so good. A whimper brushes past my lips, and I clasp my hand over my mouth before it turns to a moan.

“Do you like it?” Eleanor asks, genuine hope in her voice, “I like having one in each, myself. I practice every night; mostly in the mirror, but sometimes for strangers on the internet. They don’t know they’re breaking the law, and it turns me on to watch them get off to a seventeen year old whore like me.”

Slowly, gently, Eleanor stretches my rim wide open. I stop squirming beneath her, and just murmur tones of protest under my breath. In and out, in and out; she pushes her entire fist into me, and then withdraws, pulling out some of my pink, inner flesh with each retreat. I hum a single, desperate tone as I clench my jaw and tighten my eyes. I’m trying to hold back the sound that wants to come out, trying with all my might. Eleanor pulls out, pinches her fingers together, and then pushes in all the way to the wrist. My rim screeches with tortuous delight, and I can’t help myself. I cry out into the pillow and sob with want.

“Deeper!” I scream. Eleanor laughs merrily, and obliges.

“I thought you might like it back here,” Eleanor coos, her other hand gently massaging my lower back, “but let me tell you, dearest friend: a cock is much better than my hand. Should I get Tom in here?”

“No!” I scream, but I can’t stop the moan from mixing with it.

“Tom,” Eleanor calls over her shoulder, “she’s ready for you!”

I hear the approaching footsteps of my older brother. Now, I do try to get free. I thrash and squirm beneath Eleanor with all my might, but she just shifts her weight on top of me and subdues me at every turn, all the while sinking her wonderful hand deeper and deeper into my newfound erogenous zone. Tom walks into the doorframe, staring at me, wearing nothing at all. He’s huge. It’s throbbing and curved upward in anticipation, and I reel back in terror and arousal. The latter feeling alarms me; I can’t want my brother, can I?

“Hey, Laurie,” Tom smiles with uncharacteristic confidence, “nice to see you’ve been getting along with my new girlfriend.”

“She was my friend before we were ever a thing,” Eleanor smirks at Tom, “come see what I’ve done to her for you.”

I stare over my shoulder in horror as Tom kneels between my legs on the bed, and looks at the hand that’s buried in my asshole.

“She’s prolapsed a little,” Tom smiles at Eleanor, “you weren’t very nice.”

“She loved it.” Eleanor smiles back, and then kisses Tom deeply. Their lips lock and suck in hedonistic splendor as their fingers entangle in each other’s hair. I’ve never seen a kiss so carnal, so lecherously vulgar in my life. They’re perfect for each other, and somehow, it makes me jealous. I suppress that thought as best I can, but it still lingers. Part of me wants the fire of their lust, to be taken by it, and then, to join in. No, Tom is your brother, Laurie; you have to fight! This is all wrong, all so fucking wrong!

“Tom,” I sob, “don’t do this. Please, don’t do this.”

“Sorry, sis,” Tom smiles, and then guides Eleanor’s hand out of my rim, “you just have to get through the hard part, and it’ll all be better.”

Knuckle by knuckle, Eleanor’s hands withdraws. I feel myself coming out with her, and I grit my teeth and growl in agonizing delight. Her last digit pulls from my ruined gape, and I feel my insides flow out of me. I scream and look back in horror as my asshole protrudes in a bud of pink flesh. God, it feels good. Eleanor giggles in delight and claps her hands as Tom reaches forward.

“Don’t!” I scream, but to no avail. My older brother pushes his fingers against the outturned, shiny, pink flesh of my ass, and gently squeezes. The ball of internal nerves blasts their signals up my spine, and I scream out in abject pleasure. My thighs tense, my toes curl, and I come. I come in a ferocious rip that sends my back arching in a wrenching curve with its axis pivoted about my subdued pelvis. I erupt a stream of feminine juices from my urethra and soak the bed beneath me. My hands claw at the sheets, and I scream louder and louder. I don’t even notice that Eleanor is stroking my hair until after the feeling is gone, and my body relaxes in involuntary submission.

“There, there,” she whispers lovingly, “that was just a taste of what’s to come. Are you ready, Laurie?”

I stare up at Eleanor from the tops of my eyes, and look back at Tom behind her. His demeanor is so foreign; it’s like he’s a completely different person. But he’s still my brother, and no matter how good it felt, what he did was wrong. I can’t. I can’t do this. But what choice do I have? He’s going to fuck me no matter what I say or do, I can see it in his eyes. Still, I have my dignity. I won’t say I want it. I’ll never say I like it.

“You people are fucking sick,” I whisper, “I hate both of you.”

“Don’t be so mean, Laurie,” Eleanor giggles as she tousles my hair, “you’ll regret saying that in a few minutes. Tom; fuck your little, bitchy sister.”

TOM

I line up my shot, press my tip to Laurie’s prolapsed asshole, and tease her with it; prodding her tender, pink folds with my rigid heat. She moans and pushes her face into the pillow to suppress the sounds of her pleasure. Eleanor runs a loving hand through my sister’s hair, and then looks down at my cock, and nods. Slowly, gently, I guide myself in. First, I push her rosebud back inside her, and she whimpers. Then, my tip stretches the tight, pink rim of her asshole, and she moans. Inch by inch I push deeper inside her, and inch by inch, her back arches from the bed. Her moans rise in their intensity with every bit I push, until my pelvis presses against the fat of her cheeks, and my balls rest on the frothing surface of her slit. Her shoulders pin together, her head rises from the pillow, and she looks back at me. Those blue eyes, my eyes, stare back at me, and they’re pleading, but not pleading for me to stop. No, pleading for me to keep going.

So, I do. I pull out to the tip, and then push in again, and again, and again. Every drive of my hips loosens her resisting inner muscles, until she’s not fighting me at all. Every drive sends her neck reeling back and her lips opening wide. Every drive forces her hands to unclench about the sheets she’s grasping, until they’re relaxed and flat against the bedding. And with every violent drive, her voice loses more of its defiance, and gains more of its pleasure. Now, she’s not just staying loose for me, but clenching and embracing me as I enter her. Now, she’s not flexing her glutes about me, but reaching back with her own hands and spreading them wider. Now, she’s not lying static and whimpering, but driving her hips back against me. Now, she’s not my precious little sister, but my moaning lover. I can see it in the way she looks at me; her mouth agape, her lips quivering and smiling at the corners, her eyes drunk with lust, and her brow furrowed at the peak of her face. She’s mine; all mine.

“You can get off her, Ellie,” I smile to my sadistic girlfriend, “she’s not going to fight us anymore.”

LAURIE

I love a controlling man. I love a man who takes charge of the situation, and imposes his will on me. Usually, that means I like it when a man gets too worked-up and just takes me, but now, I know what it really means: I’m a submissive whore. Tom imposed his will on me, my own brother, and here I am, with his cock seven-inches in my ass, moaning for him while I spread myself wide. I’m disgusted in myself, I even hate myself a little, but I can’t deny the part of me that loves it. The rational half of my mind is telling me this is abhorrent, disgusting and wrong, but the other half, the one that just loves a controlling man, is reveling in this depravity for the exact same reasons. That half absolutely delights in how sick and twisted this whole situation is, and the longer I try to endure the pleasure, the more that half takes control. I’m a mess of duality right now, but ‘luckily’ for me, Eleanor is playing therapist as she straddles my back.

“Just say you like it, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, “and I’ll get off you, and you can enjoy yourself.”

“Fuck you.” I whisper back, my words interrupted by a constant stream of moans.

“You’re in denial,” she giggles, and runs her hands through my hair, “you can’t even stop yourself from moaning. Just say it: you’re a depraved slut who likes it in the ass from her own brother.”

“No.” I mutter, my moans now morphing into exerted groans as I twist my asshole around my brother’s driving cock.

“Be like me, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my lobe, “there’s no shame in it if you have no shame.”

“Why are you doing this to me?” I ask, feeling tears of pleasure welling in my eyes.

“Because you’re my best and only friend, and I need someone who not only accepts who I am, but also participates in the fucked-up things I want to do.” she whispers, “And also, corrupted innocence is a huge turn on for me. I get off watching people go against their morals and fall to their baser desires.”

“You’re a sick piece of shit.” I snap at her, but I can’t stop myself from arching my back and clenching around Tom’s cock.

“So are you, Laurie,” she whispers into my ear, her tongue flicking against my lobe, “now be a sick piece of shit with me, and I’ll eat your pussy.”

It’s too much, too much to take. My mind melts in the heat of my rising pleasure, and the temptation to give in becomes overwhelming. I stare into the loving, green eyes of my best friend, and I confess. I throw away the last of my pride, and accept who I really am.

“I like it.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Eleanor smiles with a raised eyebrow.

“I like it.” I moan, and push my ass hard against Tom’s ramming pelvis.

“I need a little more than that,” Eleanor smirks as she ruffles my hair, “you can do better.”

“I’m a little anal slut,” I whisper, “I’m a little anal slut who likes to fuck her brother.”

“Say it like you mean it.” She sneers.

“I’m my brother’s anal slut!” I scream, “Now eat my fucking pussy, you bitch!”

Eleanor laughs and dismounts my back. She grasps my shirt as I whip upward, and my top is pulled off in a single swipe. I press my naked back against my brother’s heaving chest and look up at him with lust etched across my face. He looks back at me with a possessive desire that bores into my soul. He wants me so bad, and I want him too. I want the kind of fire he and Eleanor have, I want to burn in his passion.

“Kiss me,” I whisper to him as he drives relentlessly into my ruined asshole, “kiss me like you kissed her.”

He does. His lips press against my own, and his tongue pushes into my mouth. I suck his lips as he devours me. It’s sloppy, and wet, and so good. My body surrenders to him; my muscles relax, my insides unclench, and my resistances break down. His kiss radiates through my mouth and seduces every inch of me. I’m his; I’m his little whore.

He grabs the underside of my thighs and pulls my legs forward. Eleanor dips her head into my crotch and pulls my leggings to my knees. Tom parts from our kiss just in time for me to see Eleanor look up at me with her tongue out, before she buries it into my folds. My brow furrows, a moan seeps through my lips, and I push her closer with both hands. Tom leans back, and I fall into his lap. His cock impales me upon impact, and I squeal in delight and drive Eleanor’s face deeper into my crotch. Her nose squishes against my pelvis, her lips puff against my slit, and her tongue pushes further inside me. She muffles a tone of lechery, looks up at me, and smiles from around my curly mound. Her lips suck the tender folds of my dripping cunt, and draw the flesh into her mouth while her tongue pushes between them. My head falls back and rests on Tom’s shoulder as I pant pathetic breaths of ecstasy. He lifts me off his lap and surges upward with a jackhammer of violent thrusts. The sudden fervency of his sex shocks my body into a writhe of twisting vertebrae and gyrating hips. I wail to the ceiling, screaming a fluctuating note that wanes with every pull, and shrills with every drive.

“Oh my god, Tom!” I screech.

“Make her come, Tom,” Eleanor giggles as she parts from my slit, strings of my viscous juices bridging her red lips, “make your whore sister come from her ass.”

Tom grabs my face by the cheeks and forces my gaze to him.

“Is that what you are?” he smiles, “Are you my little whore sister?”

“Yes,” I whimper, nodding compliantly as I revel in his degradation, “I’m your anal slut.”

“You’re just a sick cunt who wants her brother to fuck her ass, aren’t you?” he growls as he power-fucks my ass into a churning mess of chaotic pleasure.

“Yes!” I scream, dropping my ass onto his driving cock as I rise in orgasm, “I’m your bitch! I’m a depraved whore! I’m your slave!”

“My slave?!” Tom laughs, and grips my breasts with a covetous squeeze, “So, you’ll do anything I want?”

“Anything.” I whisper, smiling with half-mast eyes. I would do anything for my older brother, especially in this state.

“Your master orders you to come.” He smiles.

“Thank you, master.” I smile back, and surrender myself to the feeling building inside me.

Tom grips my thighs until the fat protrudes from his knuckles. He spreads them wide, and I anchor my feet outside of his knees, locking my shaking legs in a wide squat. I push Eleanor’s face harder into my pelvis, and growl as her tongue presses against the spot on my vaginal ceiling. Beneath her chin, my nectar is leaking from my slit, sliding down my taint, and lubricating my ferocious sodomy. My asshole is a gaping ruin, and screaming its relentless abuse into the pleasure centers of my mind. My abs flex, my shoulders pinch back, my head falls onto my brother’s shoulder, and my heart races. A torrent of convulsions churns in my depths and the two pleasures of Tom and Eleanor mix within the tempest that rises from my pelvis. It’s a pressure that grows and grows, and my voice carries from my mouth with the rising feeling. My body lurches to the violent drive of Tom’s hips, sending my breasts and ass jiggling into a chaotic blur of rippling flesh. He’s driving so fast I think I’ll break in two, and as the pain reaches its precipice, so does my lustful assent. I screech out, buck my hips, and shower Eleanor with my release. The feeling erupts inside me, and every part of my body seizes in a clenching ruin. Tom smashes his pelvis against me, roars out, and comes in my ass. I sob in delight as his spunk rushes through my desecrated insides. He holds me high in the air; his pelvis pivoted against my ass, his back shaking in strain, and then we collapse onto the bed in an awkward bounce. Heavy breaths and glistening skin mingle with the sweet stench of sex. I ease into a blissful state of gratification; the endorphins seeping into my mind as an evolutionary reward. My body doesn’t care that what I just did was wrong at every level, and neither does my mind. It was the best I ever had. I snuggle up against the heat of my brother, and sigh a tone of satisfaction. I am his, and his alone.

“Wow,” Eleanor whispers, staring up at me with her head resting in my lap, “that was beautiful.”

“You were amazing, Sis,” Tom says breathily against my neck, “you were so-”

“You fucking raped me!” I snarl at him. Tom’s eyes droop in crestfallen shame, and I can’t keep up the façade.

“And I fucking loved it,” I breathe onto his lips, searching his eyes, “how long have you thought about me this way?”

“Forever,” Tom smiles, “always. Did you ever…?”

“I mean…” I giggle, “the thought has crossed my mind, but it was just my brain making connections from ‘a’ to ‘b,’ you know? Like: Tom is a man, men have penises, I like penises, Tom has a penis. It was never an actual thought.”

“And now?” he asks me, pumping his still-erect cock into my ass.

My head falls, and a moan escapes my lips. I can’t come back from this, and I know it. This has ruined me, changed me forever, and I’ll have to adjust to the new reality.

“Eleanor, can you (ahhh) can you (fffuuuck), can you give me my phone?” I ask through increasing moans of pleasure.

Eleanor looks at me inquisitively, and then tosses me my phone. I unlock the touchscreen, page to my contacts, and select the number I’m looking for. Dial tone, and then an answer.

“Hey, Babe,” Ryan’s voice says through the speaker, “you wanna come over tonight and-”

“I’m breaking up with you, Ryan,” I say as evenly as I can through my moans, “don’t call me again; it’s not you, it’s me.”

“Laurie, what the fu-”

“I found someone better.” I hang up the phone, toss to the side and stare at my brother with a twisted smile on my face.

“Does that answer your question?” I ask coyly.

“It does,” Tom smirks back, and then leans against me, “he was a douche anyway.”

“Holy shit, that was cold.” Eleanor exclaims, staring at me in awe, “And you called me a bitch!”

“You said you wanted friends as fucked-up as you are,” I laugh, and grind my ass against my thrusting brother, “well, now you’ve got them.”

“You’re not that fucked up.” Eleanor sneers.

“I just fucked my brother.”

“Ehhhh, you kind of got forced into it,” Eleanor retorts, “so it doesn’t really count.”

“Oh?” I smirk, and pull away from my brother. He pops out my ass with a sheath of my anal flesh still wrapped about him, and I yelp in delight as I’m turned inside-out again. I level my gaze on him, and crawl backward as I lick my lips. He raises an eyebrow at me, and gets on his back, and I do the rest. I look at him from the tops of my eyes as my tongue rests between his balls. I lick my way up, savoring the throbbing pulse of his sack, and then rest the tip of my tongue against his base. I draw it slowly along his underside, tasting his delicious cum and the sweet tang of my ass on his cock. When I get to the top, I wrap my lips around him, and take him slowly into my throat. His head falls back against the bedding, and he groans in satisfaction. I giggle at his loss of equanimity, and suck hard as I lower my head. He reaches the resistance of my throat, and I loosen for him, before taking him all the way in. I gag when I reach his base, but I don’t pull out. I rotate my lips, suckling the rigid skin of his loins, and then slowly draw up. His cum pools in my mouth and I keep it there until my lips close together at his tip. He looks up at me, and I stare at him. Then, I swallow.

“I fucking love you, Laurie.” He whispers.

I kiss the tip of his cock, and watch in rapt delight as it sways from side to side. Then, I look at him and smile broadly.

“I love you too, big brother.” I smile endearingly.

“Hey,” Eleanor yells indignantly, “don’t make me the third wheel! Show me some love!”

“We both…tolerate you, Ellie.” Tom laughs at the beautiful, naked redhead.

“You are permitted to share oxygen with us,” I add, teasingly, “and also water, if you so choose to.”

“Fuck both of you guys,” Eleanor laughs, and slides her body between us, “I put this whole thing together.”

“It was my plan to start with!” I exclaim.

“Oh, this was your plan?” Eleanor laughs, and pushes my prolapse back into my ass. I shudder in pleasure for a moment, and look back at her with lustful eyes.

“Well…” I say, “no, but it was my idea to get you two together.”

“Well, that backfired.” Eleanor giggles.

“Now that you broke up with Ryan,” Tom says, “who are you going to prom with?”

“Prom is fucking stupid,” I chuckle and give my brother a knowing smile, “and too expensive.”

“But you already bought your dress,” Eleanor says, “so the expensive part is out of the way.”

“I haven’t seen you in it yet,” Tom says as he pets my curly hair, “I’d like to.”

“Hmm,” I smirk, “I bet you would. Do you know what I want?”

“What?” he asks.

“I want to wear it for you,” I whisper over Eleanor’s head, “and then I want you to cut it off me.”

I can practically feel Tom’s boner pushing on Eleanor’s back and driving her pelvis against my ass. Her eyes widen and she giggles at me.

“I think you should get that dress on,” she laughs, “like, right the fuck now.”

I sit upright to go to my closet, but something stops me. Through our merriment and lust, none of us heard the car pull up in the driveway. None of heard the back-door open, and none of us heard Mom walking up the steps. It wasn’t until it was too late, when she opened my bedroom door and saw the three of us, that we knew she had come home early.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Lost and Found

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fantasm, Older Female / Males, oral sex, Romance, Threesome Author's infos

Melissa and Charlotte are my mom’s friends and they come over to help the DWCT annual party my mom is holding tomorrow. The thing is, I think they want my body. And my mom is drunk and has passed out. Will these women leave me alone?

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom was a thirty seven year old divorcee. My dad had dumped her over an airhead blonde he met on a business trip in Taiwan. Even I couldn’t believe that and my initial thought was ‘Geez, what an asshole’. With that said, you can quite guess my mom’s perspectives on marriage. Let’s just say she hadn’t quite gotten over the whole thing yet and was all bitter about the whole happy marriage life bullcrap, as she would usually put it.

What happens when you are thirty seven and doesn’t have a husband and your only son is a college student that only come back some of the weekends and holidays? Well, you get a hobby. Which she did. And that is organizing and planning the Divorced Women Come Together annual party. The DWCT was mom’s baby which she cared a lot about and took pride of. The event is one of the most sought event in the neighborhood, which kinda give you the idea just how many women are divorced right now. She would often wear the DWCT baseball cap like a badge of honor, as if she’s telling the world that she’s not one bit troubled by the divorce at all.

Since I am her son, I had to be there whenever the DWCT party hit town. I might have overstated a little when I say ‘hit’. The party didn’t really hit town. It is planned by divorced women for crying out loud. It was more like a morning mist, which washed over the neighborhood early in the morning, and then disappeared without a fuzz in the afternoon. You literally won’t even know it has happened. Still, you’d be surprised by the number of attendees that came to the party.

After being forced to attend the party for the third time, I had come to realize three things. First, most attendees are women in their thirties. Second, if the attendees didn’t have a vagina, they were usually toddlers who didn’t know any better to not come. Third, boys like me, eighteen and shit, don’t come to such parties, like ever. Which only highlight the awkwardness I had to endure every single time since the whole fucking room was filled to the brink with middle age women and screaming sniffling baboons the women brought with them.

Some of the women were bitter like mom and would come by and remind me not to cheat on my future wife like their husbands did to them. Some of the women were just a big pile of sobbing mess hoping to find some semblance of salvation in the party. Then there were the sex-famished cougars who would pounce on you if you so much as forgetting to unzip your pants. Needless to say, I had been ‘approached’ by said cougars one too many time for my own comfort. Don’t get me wrong. They were hot. But they were also around my mom’s age and there’s that too.

Today, as my never ending misfortune dictated, was the 4th DWCT party. I had driven all the way back from college to my mom’s house. When I arrived in the evening, there were canopies and tables being set on the front lawn of the house. There’s a banner that said ‘Who say you can’t have fun when you are divorced?’. I guess fun for single moms and fun for people like me are two entirely different thing.

“Hello sweetheart. You’re early today.” my mom cooed and wrapped her arms around my neck. “How have you been?”

“I’m good mom.” I gave her the usual response. “Are you drinking?” I smelled alcohol in her breath.

“Oh, I’m just enjoying a glass of wine with a couple of friends. You remember Melissa and Charlotte don’t you?” From her overly high pitched voice, I doubted that it was only just a glass she had consumed.

“Yeah, I know them.”

Melissa and Charlotte had been helping mom organizing DWCT since the 2nd party. They were always there in the party and would stay until late in the evening. Probably that was because both of them didn’t have any child, which free up their schedules quite considerably. The fact that these two were also the cougars that I just mentioned made me a little worried for being back.

“Come. Let’s get you sorted out.” my mom grabbed one of my luggage and began lifting it up the stairs. I followed her and as I did so, I passed the doorway to the dining room and saw the two women waving at me. I waved them back and rushed up to follow my mom.

After unpacking all my stuff, which wasn’t really that much, I went to take a quick shower. I put on a round neck t-shirt and a pair of khakis and then headed back down stairs to see if my mom needed any help.

“Oh hi darling.” my mom greeted gleefully. She’s obviously drunk. If her flushed face was not of any indication, the three empty wine bottles on the kitchen counter certainly were. With her was Charlotte and Melissa, each holding a glass of wine in their hand.

“Hi, mom.” I said awkwardly. “Hi Charlotte. Hi Melissa.”

“Hi Brandon.” the two women said almost in unison. Said would be an understatement. I felt like they had just flirted with me by sounding all breathy and sexy.

Charlotte was a thirty three year old lawyer. She had a head of honey brown hair. She was about mom’s height, which was 5’6″ and had a really lean but curvy built. Her eyes were hazel, she had small lips and a sharp nose that made her look awfully like a model and undeniably sexy. That was until she began reciting from the constitution that you know this woman wasn’t just sex on legs and seriously not someone to be trifled with.

Melissa was a gardener in some sense. She basically went from one house to another beautifying the lawn with colorful flowers and other inanimate adoration. In fact, our little flower garden by the driveway was Melissa’s handiwork. While Charlotte could be seen as a sophisticated woman, Melissa was sort of the dutiful housewife type that would make sure the fridge is always stock and the laundry always done. The fact that she’s slightly shorter than both Charlotte and my mom made her all the more cute and harmless.

She had a dirty blond hair that was slightly bleached due to overexposure to sunlight. She had rosy cheeks and her face was adorned with bright blue eyes, cherubic lips and cute button nose. If she’s ten years younger, she would so totally be my type of girl.

“How much did you drink mom?” I asked. Mom wasn’t very good with alcohol. She usually passed out big time if she happened to drink one glass too many.

“Oh, just a couple of glasses.” my mom slurred.

“I see.” I said without buying it. She obviously had drunk at least a good bottle and a half. “Well, I think it’s bed time for you now mom.”

“Nonsense.” she let out this high-pitch and snorty laugh, a sign that she’s about to hit the bunk real soon. I had seen this many time during the first few months of the nasty divorce.

“Come on mom.” I said and lifted her up.

“I’m fine. I can walk myself.”

“No you can’t. Stop struggling.” I scolded as I slowly took her out of the dining room. “Sorry about this.” I said to the two women still sitting by the kitchen counter.

“It’s okay.” Melissa said with a smile.

“You go take care of your mom.” Charlotte added.

I took mum up the stairs and into her room. I placed her on the center of the bed, pulled out her shoes and then covered her body with the blanket. It’s obvious she didn’t shower and I knew if she ever missed one, her skin’s going to itch like a bitch the next morning. She was mumbling incoherently by the time I walked out with a moist towel. I gave her face and her neck a quick wipe, and I did her limbs as well. Then, I went back down stairs to the dining room.

“How’s your mom?” Melissa asked as soon as she saw me walking in.

“She’s completely out.” I sighed with a tiny pang of embarrassment.

“She did drink almost two bottle.” Charlotte informed as she stretched out lazily. My eyes instinctively fell on the two huge mounts and the tiny nubs poking out of the thin fabric of her blouse. I quickly forced my eyes back up to hers but it was too late as she was already smiling knowingly.

“Uhm. It’s kinda late. Do you ladies need a ride?” I offered. It wasn’t like the two of them could or should drive right now.

“Emm hmm…a ride would be nice.” Melissa cooed salaciously and I swallowed nervously. From the way she emphasized on the word ‘ride’ and the way her eyes fleetingly glanced at my crotch, I doubt she’s talking about the same kind of ride that I was thinking.

“Your mom has told us to stay here for the night.” Charlotte informed. “We brought a change of clothes for tonight’s sleepover and tomorrow’s event.”

“You have a place to sleep?” I asked. Other than the couch, the only place that they could both comfortably sleep in was my queen size bed.

“We thought we could just sleep on the couch.” Melissa sounded like she’s purring.

Being raised by a mom who dictated that men should always be chivalrous, I knew I hadn’t had much choice but to offer my bed. My mom surely wouldn’t like it if I told these two women to sleep on the couch.

“You should take my bed.” I said. “Mom would kill me if she sees you two sleeping on the couch.”

“Where will you sleep then?” Charlotte asked.

“On the couch. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Or you can sleep with us. We won’t want you to lose sleep because of us.” she offered. It all sounded like she’s being kind and all, but I knew she had ulterior intention.

I felt my cock grew hard in my pants as the image of me sleeping with two beautiful sex-deprived women formed in my head. I knew Charlotte and Melissa were cougars from the beginning and they had always made their advances on me quite bloody obvious. Only my mom could be so blissfully ignorant to see it. The only reason why they hadn’t gotten into my pants was because my body had never really responded to their advances before. Besides, they had never taken their advances to such blatant level. The wine had obviously loosen up some of their moral restraints.

“Thanks. But I’ll be fine sleeping on the couch.” I croaked pathetically.

“You sure?” Melissa asked with what I knew was feigned concern. If anything, she looked more like she was ready to tear of my clothes off.

“Yeah. If there’s nothing else, I will go up and prepare the bed for you two.”

“Thank you, Brandon.” Charlotte and Melissa said together. Once I walked out of the dining room, I heard the two women giggled with one another. No doubt, relishing in the fact that my cock was hard under my pants and I didn’t put on any underwear.

It took me about ten minutes to put away the things that I didn’t wish for the two women to see. My collection of marvel comics was one of them. I shoved everything into a carton box and then slid it under my bed. I went to clear my table a little before taking out the air freshener and gave the room a little spray. Once that’s done, I picked up an extra pillow and blanket from the cabinet.

“Your bed is kind a big.” Melissa was already standing at the doorway. Her face was redder than I just saw her in the kitchen.

“Yeah.” I turned and look at the quasi queen size bed. Since I was much taller than average, which was about 6’4″, my mom had the bed custom made for me. I wasn’t even sure what size it really was but I knew my high school friend had all said it was big whenever they saw it.

“I’m sure all three of us can fit in.” she said coyly while nibbling on her lower lip.

“Yeah. But I think it won’t be right.” I forced a smile and skirted past her. As I did so, her hand ever so gently brushed against my semi hardened cock, which I knew she did it deliberately.

“I’m not so sure about that.” she leaned against the doorway and watched me retreated to the stairs. “It might feel right. Really right.”she cooed while her eyes kept staring at my crotch.

I ignored her and turned around as fast as possible. That’s when my hard body slammed against the lean frame of Charlotte.

“Whoa, watch it there big guy.” Charlotte teased as she looked up to my face. I was a head taller than her and something about her looking up at me made my stomach cringed weirdly.

“Sorry.” I croaked and shuffled past her through the narrow space of the stairs. And just like it with Melissa, Charlotte’s hand had gently brushed against my cock too and made me already hardened cock even harder. I knew I would have to jerk off later tonight to ease off the sexual tension.

Since I couldn’t masturbate right now, I knew I needed distractions to make the clock run faster. I switched on the television and turned to ESPN. While I didn’t particularly like football, or anything sporty for that matter, I knew that watching sports were something a man would do. I didn’t know who I was trying to proof that I was a man but I watched it anyway.

I didn’t know how long I had watched but I reckoned it had been long enough. My cock couldn’t wait any longer. I pulled my blanket over my body and inconspicuously rubbed my erection while I pretended to watch the television. I moved slowly so that if Charlotte and Melissa did come down, they would only see a young man watching the sports channel intently and not one that’s pleasuring himself.

Then, I let my mind wander into the erotic scene. Charlotte’s and Melissa’s naked forms materialized and they were doing dirty things to one another. In my perverted fantasy, the women asked me to join them and the two began lapping my hard cock. As the scene unfolded, I rubbed my cock harder and faster.

“What are you watching?” A feminine voice cooed from behind the couch. I froze and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. I turned my head up and saw Melissa looking down on me. There’s a playful smile on her lips as though she knew what I was doing underneath the blanket.

“Football. It’s the Yankees against White Sox.” I read out from the score bar on the television display.

“Can we watch something else? I couldn’t sleep yet.”

“Yeah. Of course.” I swallowed, feeling the sexual tension building in the air. Melissa walked around the couch and when she revealed herself, I quickly turned my head back to the television.

“What’s the matter?” the woman asked coyly.

“Nothing.” I muttered while feeling my cheek blushing. The woman was wearing only a t-shirt and judging from the tiny nubs poking through the thin fabric, she wasn’t wearing a bra. My cock throbbed painfully with need of release.

She went to the coffee table where the remote control was and bent down to retrieve it. As she did so, the hem of her t-shirt was hiked up above her hips and I was instantly awarded with the full view of her bare butt and pussy. I must have lost my mind because the next thing I saw was Melissa’s worried face just a few inches from me.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I croaked like Liam Neeson having a bloody sore throat.

“Okay. Now, scoot over big boy.” the dirty blonde said.

I moved my huge bulk and spared her a space to sit. I had kept my blanket on me as I did so since my cock was now as hard as the freaking Washington Monument.My pants were literally a tent right now.

“Give me some blanket.” she pulled one portion of the blanket over her slender, folded, legs. She then began to switch the channels one after another, stopping only for a second to check if it was the thing she wanted to see. Finally, she settled for a cartoon that involved a certain queen with icy issues.

I tried to pay attention to the movie at first but was quickly distracted by Melissa’s bare foot that kept rubbing along my calve. I looked at her but the woman had her eyes glued to the television. It was almost as if I was imagining things. But I knew I wasn’t.

I found myself shifting from the screen to Melissa’s breasts. She wasn’t as large as Charlotte, but she was large enough that I could see their voluptuous form. My eyes would linger longer on the nipples that was almost visible under the thin white clothing..

“Is there something on my t-shirt?” Melissa asked knowingly.

“Nothing.” I looked back to the television while inwardly chastised myself and tried not to jump onto the female sitting a few feet away and fucked her stupid.

“Hi guys, care if I join in?” Charlotte salacious tone punctuated the relative silence.

I felt my heart would explode as soon as I saw Charlotte’s choice of nightwear. It was a translucent girly pink negligee that did little to cover her feminine body. Not only that, she didn’t wear any underwear. Her nipples and triangular pubic hair were on display.

“Yup. You can sit on the other side.” Melissa smiled brightly, as if it was all the plan after all.

Charlotte, oozing all sorts of male wet dreams out of her body, sat on the other side of the couch, effectively trapping me in. I even watched her bent and landed her cute ass onto the cushion.

“Uhm…you ladies need anything from the kitchen? Water or snacks or something?” I asked, hoping to find an excuse to escape.

“I was wondering if you have something long and hard that I could suck on.” Charlotte sighed and looked at where my crotch would be.

“Yeah, that would be nice.” Melissa added.

“Uhm…” I swallowed down a nervous tick. I knew where they were going, but I would be damned if I fucked my mom’s friends right in her house. “There’s beef jerky in the kitchen.”

“I prefer something thicker.” Charlotte remarked as she licked her lower lip.

“And raw.” Melissa chimed in.

“Uhm…I’ll see what I can find.” I jerked to a stand. The two women yelped as they fell onto one another and hit each other’s on the head.

I quickly retreated into the kitchen with a pounding heart. My cock was rigid and the taut on my pants obvious. I knew exactly what they wanted and I was sure it wasn’t the raw frozen frankfurter hotdogs in the freezer that they wanted to suck on. And boy did I want to let them have what they wanted. But I didn’t want my mom to lose them as friends. My mom would be furious if she even knew that the two had just tried to seduce me, let alone to actually have sex with me.

I went to the kitchen sink and gave my face a splash of cold water to calm my libido down. Then, I went to the fridge, grabbed the orange juice and down half a quart straight from the bottle. The cool liquid quickly stifled out any fire still hanging about in my loin.When I turned from the fridge, I was met with the angry gaze of two very beautiful women. They had their arms folded.

“For Christ’s sake Brandon, how obvious do you want us to be?” Charlotte scolded.

“Haven’t we given you enough clue? Just fuck us already.”

Wow, that was the most direct form of sexual request I had ever received in my entire life.

“I’m sorry ladies. But I can’t. You are my mom’s friends.” I explained, hoping that they would see the situation in the same light as I did.

“So what? It’s not like she’s going to know.” Charlotte huffed.

“Well, she will. And she will be disappointed in you both and me.” I countered.

“If you don’t tell her, and we don’t tell her, she can’t know it.” Melissa explained.

“Are you telling me to lie to my mom?” I felt a surge of anger coursing through my veins.

“Seriously? Like you have never lied to your mom before?” Charlotte retorted with a scoff.

“This is different.”

“Oh come on kid. Believe me, no one tells their mom who they fucked. Like ever.” she remarked further.

I frowned as I contemplated her words. It was kinda true since I had had sex with Jessica when I was in eleventh grade but I still hadn’t told my mom. The weird thing was, I never planned to. Which made me all the more angry that these two were trying to manipulate me into giving in to their sexual urges.

“But you are her friends.” I snapped.

“Yes! We are. But we are also two lonely women that need the touch of a man.” Melissa interjected.

“The thing is, Brandon. We trust you and you are the man of our desire. Can’t you see that?” Charlotte said.

“But my mom won’t be happy about this.”

“We know.” Melissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. “That’s why we bought her the wine and hoped that she drink herself out, which she did.”

“You what?” I couldn’t believe this.

“Listen Brandon, we did what we have to do. We both have wanted you ever since you took care of us when we were drunk at the 2nd DWCT party. You’ve been so respectful. We know you are the one that will give us the pleasure we seek. We trust you and we know you will treat us with respect even on bed. God, the fact that you haven’t jumped on us and fuck our brains out on the living room is a proof of that.” Charlotte explained.

“But you practically drugged my mom.” I pointed out.

“She drank the wine herself. We didn’t force her.” Melissa reminded defensively.

“It’s okay Melissa.” Charlotte held up a hand and looked at me. “We will leave the choice to you, Brandon. We know you want us. Your massive hard-on is a dead giveaway.”

I stared down and sure enough, my cock was tenting up my pants. I would be lying if I didn’t find these two women sexually attractive. I wasn’t a monk for crying out loud.

“We will go upstairs now. We will be on your bed and we will be naked.” Charlotte continued. “The door will not be locked and you can come in any time you want and we will be ready to take you. You are an adult now and you can decide for yourself whether you want to jerk off on the couch tonight or fuck us on your bed.”

My cock twitched at the offer. When Charlotte finished the speech, she dragged a reluctant Melissa out of the kitchen and up the stairs. With the two women gone, I leaned back onto the fridge as if I had been placed a ton of weight on my shoulder. I gave my face a hard rub and took a deep calming breath.

I couldn’t help but to find some merit in Charlotte’s words. Although they were my mom’s friends, my mom certainly didn’t need to know who I was fucking. In fact, I didn’t think anyone would tell their mom whom they had casual sex with. Next, my mom had many friends, so much so that I doubt she would consider Charlotte and Melissa, whom she only met once a year or so, as her good friend. Moreover, between my legs was a massive hard-on that only the feminine comfort could get rid of it. The feminine comfort that was in the form of two beautiful middle age women who were currently lying on my bed.

“Shit!” I hissed and trudged up to the stairs. I only hesitated a little before I pushed open my door.

Charlotte and Melissa were sitting on the bed and as promised, they were naked. Completely. No negligee or t-shirt. They looked at me questioningly while I tried to get my brain in one piece.

“I don’t have condoms.” I informed. Fucking my mom’s friends was one thing. Getting them pregnant in the process was an entirely different thing.

“I had my tubes tied.” Charlotte shrugged.

“I’m on pills.” Melissa informed.

“STIs?” I raised a brow, perhaps in my own way I was trying to dissuade them from going through with it.

“Zilch.” Charlotte announced.

“Me too.”

“Okay. Good. Good.” I nodded like an idiot while standing still by the doorway not knowing how to proceed.

“So, jerk off or fuck us?” Charlotte asked with a raised brow.

I stepped into the room, closed the door behind me and locked it. “I’m going for the latter.”

“Yes.” Melissa cheered and I saw Charlotte smiled.

I pulled my t-shirt over my head and then undid my pants.

“Wow, you are big.” Melissa remarked with astonishment. “I’m a little bit scare letting you in.”

“Oh. I see.” A pang of disappointment shot through me. I hadn’t really thought through about that. The last time I had sex with Jessica, she had complained the very same thing as well and I ended up tearing her pussy.

“Come here, silly.” Charlotte chuckled. “She’s just teasing you.”

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to walk to the two women. My eyes were on their naked forms, shifting from one set of perky breasts to another and then back. Now that they were completely naked, they looked nothing like the thirty odd years old they really were. They looked more like they were twenty five.

“Uhm…what should we do first?” I asked in both excitement and anxiousness. I never had sex with two women at the same time before.

“Just go with the flow.” Charlotte clambered over and wrapped her slender arms around my neck. She then pulled me to her and our lips met. My cock throbbed instantly as I tasted Charlotte’s soft lips. I munched her lovely softness for a while. Then, she parted her mouth and allowed my tongue to slip in and consumed her further. While I was lost in the sweet taste of Charlotte’s mouth, I felt my cock being grabbed and the tip being wrapped with something warm and wet.

“God.” I let out a shivering whimper and looked down. Melissa’s head was right between my legs. Even though I couldn’t see what she was doing, I could certainly feel it. Her tongue was lapping on the tip of my cock while her delicate fingers explored my shaft and balls.

“Come here you.” Charlotte cooed and pulled me for another hot wet kiss. She tilted her head and pulled against me harder, as if she couldn’t get enough of me. I closed my eyes and let my body go with the flow as Charlotte suggested. My hands began to move on their own. One rested onto of Melissa’s head and caressed her scalp, as if rewarding her for being such a good sport. The other hand moved to Charlotte’s velvety breast and kneaded her feminine flesh.

“You are so thick.” Melissa whined. She actually whined.”I can’t get you in my mouth.”

Charlotte broke off the kiss and her lips curved a playful smirk. “Let me try.” She scooted back a little and then leaned down towards my cock. Melissa was still holding the base of it and guided it so that the tip was now facing Charlotte. I swallowed a whimper when Charlotte began to lap the shaft. There’s something extremely sexy having your cock being at the center of attention of two naked women. I closed my eyes and took in the warm and wet sensation of her exploring tongue over my hard cock.

“He’s so big.” Charlotte let out a girly giggle while Melissa nodded in agreement. Then, she mouthed over the tip of my cock and pushed herself forward until half of the length was now deliciously embedded inside her mouth.

“Oh, god.” I groaned. I had thought that sex with Jessica was the highlight of my life. I was never so wrong.

When I thought my cock could go no further, Charlotte leaned forward and my cock slid deep into her throat. An electrifying shiver shot through my body threatening to turn me into a hot mush. Her throat squeezed the head of my cock, sending wave after wave of stimulation that threatened to make me cum. I could already feel my balls twitch with the promise of voluminous release.

“Oh, you are so much bigger than my pathetic husband’s.” Charlotte remarked breathlessly when she resurfaced.

“Let me try again.” Melissa pulled my cock away from Charlotte and sucked in my cock into her mouth.

I groaned at the delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of my shaft. When I looked down, I saw only half of my cock was inside Melissa’s mouth. She had tried to take in more but with the head of my cock already pressing against the back of her throat, I knew this was her limit. Still, it was incredibly hot seeing how committed she was to try and get everything in. When she pulled out, her pouted in defeat.

“No fair. I can only take in half.” she said it as though swallowing my cock in was some kind of competition between the two.

“It’s okay. I like it just the same.” I remarked in a shuddering voice. I wasn’t lying. Both mouths made me feel like I was in heaven. I could already feel my impending orgasm lurking around the corner.

“My turn.” Charlotte grabbed my cock and began throat-fucking it as though her life depended on it. I shivered with so much excitement I could see stars forming in front of me. It was fast and dirty and noisy. And the fact that this was a lawyer that earned more money in an hour than my mom could earn in an entire week was nothing short of an epic fulfillment.

Then, the chivalrous part of me struck me. The two had been pleasing me and until now I still hadn’t returned the favor. My eyes went to the two women’s butt, propped up for the taking while they were busy handling my cock. I pressed my hands on their backs, one of each woman, and slid along their backbone, in between the crevice of their butt before finally resting in what must be the wettest pussies I’d ever touched.

“Oh, yes. Brandon.” Melissa cooed. Charlotte let out an appreciative moan too.

Their openings were slick with their arousal. I curled my finger and plopped a knuckle into both welcoming pussies, eliciting two delicious squeals from the women. The walls of their pussy were slick and prunny. I leaned forward a little, giving me the space to slide a whole finger into them.

“Yes. That’s it.” Melissa cried. “Finger my pussy, Brandon.”

From the way Charlotte moaned, I knew she too wanted to be fingered just as much as Melissa. I began to move my finger in a come-hither manner and rubbed against the prunny skin of their inside. Melissa’s pussy clenched around my finger while Charlotte’s pussy gaped. Who knew two women could have such different response while being fingered by the same guy.

Feeling bold and inextricably horny, I slid the second finger into their wet holes and fingered them harder. Melissa squirmed and let out a girly yelp. Charlotte arched her back and began to rock her butt in rhythm to with my moving fingers.

“Let me do it too.” Melissa breathed and pulled my wet soppy cock out of Charlotte’s mouth. Then, drool and all, she took it all in and began throat-fucking my cock all the same. It might not have gone in all the way but it was still cripplingly good. Like, I couldn’t even feel my legs anymore. Charlotte tilted her head and forced her way in the narrow space afforded between the bed and Melissa’s bobbing head and began licking my balls.

“Ah, Melissa.” I whimpered. “I’m coming.”

I thought Melissa would take the warning and pulled my cock out of her mouth. But instead, she bobbed her head faster and faster. My entire body turned into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. Then, the floodgate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of my balls, through my throbbing cock and then squirted right into Melissa’s closed mouth.

Melissa squealed in surprise as my cock continued to fill her mouth with my seeds. She wouldn’t have expected such a huge load to be shot into her mouth. Even I hadn’t expected that. God, I felt like I had just shot her mouth a week’s worth of cum.

When my cock stopped twitching and the cum ceased to come out of my tip, Melissa pulled back and sat back up with her lips closed. She was smiling giddily as if she had a really big secret she wanted to show us. Charlotte sat up too and then looked at Melissa.

“Show us.” the lawyer ordered.

When Melissa opened her mouth, my jaw dropped. The entire space where her tongue would be was completely filled with my cum. It was easily the largest shot of cum I had ever discharge through a single orgasm. I suddenly felt embarrassed and heat began to rise to my cheek.

“You can spit it out.” I offered with a cupped hand.

Melissa closed her lips with a smirk and shook her head. Then, without looking away from my eyes, she swallowed the whole thing.

“You don’t have to do that.” I cried out in horror.

“I wanted to.” she said.

“How does it taste?” Charlotte asked with an unwarranted sense of curiosity.

“A little bitter. But overall, I will say it’s one of the best I’ve swallowed.” the dirty blond woman giggled.

Charlotte turned to me and frowned at me, as if I had done something wrong. As if I shouldn’t have cummed in Melissa’s mouth but instead in hers. Then, her eyes fell onto my limp cock laying flat on the bed.

“You better start making that cum again. I want to taste it too.” she demanded while patting softly on my cock.

I swallowed nervously at the promise of second orgasm. I wasn’t sure if I could go on then. Guys couldn’t cum and then cum again within a short period of time. I needed to wait at least a good half an hour before I could even start getting hard. Besides,
I usually just fell asleep right after cumming. But still, with two naked women still sexually unsatisfied, I knew sleeping now would make me the biggest asshole in the whole wide world.

“Um…I don’t think I can get hard anymore for now. But if you want, I can…” I looked down at Charlotte’s pink pussy adorned by an upside-down triangular brown bush.

“You can what Brandon?” Charlotte smiled coyly. “Eat my pussy?” she finished it for me and I nodded like an idiot.

“Only if you don’t mind, of course.” I quickly added and felt the humiliation rushed over me. I had always wanted to eat a pussy, wanted to smell it and taste it. But when I had wanted to try that with Jessica, she refused by saying it’s dirty.

“Do you want to eat my pussy?” Charlotte asked seductively while molding her soft feminine body against mine. Melissa was covering her mouth trying not to snigger out loud at the side.

“Yeah. I always want to try. If that’s okay for you.” I felt the blood pumped in my ear. Would the two considered me as dirty for wanting to lick their pussy?

“Of course it’s okay.” she leaned forward and kissed my mouth. “But I haven’t shaved. So, it’s a little mangy down there. Will you mind?”

Mangy was not the word I would use. Her pubic hair was anything but mangy. It was almost was if it’s an arrow directing me where to go. But with my mouth no longer able to form coherent words, I simply shook my head.

Charlotte backed away and propped a pillow on the middle of the bed. She laid her hips on the pillow and lied down on the bed. The pillow acted as a raised platform so her pussy was angled upwards. Then, she parted her long luscious legs. I watched the pink pussy opened slightly, as if it was telling me to come in. My cock, to my amazement, began to harden again.

“Have you eaten a girl before?” Charlotte asked.

“No.” I shook my head as my body trembled with sexual excitement.

“I can teach you.” Melissa offered with a giggle. “You lick here in an up and down motion.” she pointed at the vertical slit between Charlotte’s pink lips.

I went prone and wrapped my arms around her thighs. As instructed, I stuck out my tongue and began licking the slit. At first, it was more like testing the waters. I wiggled the tip of my tongue against the soft lip of her pussy. A salty, musky, taste hit me. It was a very weird taste. A taste that I had never tasted before until now. I found that I quite like the taste. I pressed my tongue harder to get a better taste. To my surprise, the pussy parted and my tongue basically went in a little.

“Oh yes. That’s it Brandon.” Charlotte breathed.

“Put your thumb here and rub it.” Melissa pressed her own thumb on a tiny nub at the top end of the slit and gave it a few rubs.

“Ahhh…” Charlotte squealed in delight.

I did as taught and began rubbing the tiny nub. Charlotte immediately went bananas and writhed like a maimed snake on the bed. Her hands ran into the thick lock of my hair and began clutching it hard. It was a little painful but I ignored it. The woman had just given me the best blowjob ever and at the very least I should endure a little pain.

The deeper I tasted the more I found the taste to be stronger. It was almost like the more I moved my tongue, the more her pussy rewarded me with the taste I sought. Then, an epiphany came to me. I plunged in two fingers into her honeypot and fingered her hard. As predicted, her pussy oozed out more sweet juices into the open where I lapped it up immediately.

“Oh God. Brandon.” Charlotte groaned.

“This is so hot.” I heard Melissa said. “Charlotte, do you mind?” the woman asked breathily.

“Come here.” Charlotte responded.

I had no idea what the two were up to as I was too focused on tasting the sweet pussy in front of me. When I came up for a breather, I was surprised to see Melissa straddling Charlotte. The dirty blonde was kneading her own breasts while Charlotte was eating her out. Melissa’s dreamy sex-dazed eyes landed on mine and a lazy aroused smile curved her lips. If my cock wasn’t hard before, it certainly was now. All hint of exhaustion from the previous orgasm had completely disappeared and my cock was in dire need of release once more.

I looked at Charlotte’s pink pussy. I rubbed the soft velvety lips a little and then spread them open with my thumbs. The hole was wider than before, to a point that I could almost see her inside. My cock throbbed and ached. It wanted to be milked. No, it needed to be milked! And I could easily see where it could get what it needed.

I sat upright and positioned myself until cock was now nuzzling against Charlotte’s pink pussy. She obviously hadn’t got a clue what I was up to as she was busy with working on Melissa’s pussy. Melissa on the other hand knew and gave me an encouraging nod.

I rocked my hips forward and felt the Charlotte’s pussy parted and engulfed my entire length. The pussy immediately clenched around me hard and I groaned at the pleasure surrounding my cock. Charlotte screamed in what almost sounded like she’s in pain and I immediately froze. The warm inside of her began to gnaw at the solid intruder that had found refuge inside her, as if trying to expel it out.

Realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a pang of guilt and my stomach cringed uncomfortably. I had just hurt her. And worse, she didn’t even give me permission to penetrate her. What was I thinking! I wanted to slide my cock back out but I hesitated as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on.

“Don’t stop, Brandon.” Melissa said. “She likes it.”

“But…she just screamed.”

“Yes. But did she tell you to stop?” Melissa pointed out the obvious.

Not only did Charlotte hadn’t told me to stop, she had kept her legs wide open too. It wasn’t like Charlotte was too busy munching on Melissa’s pussy that she couldn’t have said stop.

Once I had that figured out, I began thrusting my hips back and forth. My cock slid out and in, out and in, and her pussy sucked and milked me. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn’t even know I was capable of making. The pleasure was simply beyond this world. Having sex with Jessica was exploratory. Having sex with Charlotte was ecstasy. No, fucking Charlotte was ecstasy.

I watched the woman’s breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust, like it was an indication of how much her pussy had wanted me. I cupped her soft breast with one hand while mouthed over the nipple of the other.

Her feminine body molded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin, and feel the trembling need of her nubile body. All of that made mindless machine that had only one objective. That was to fuck her hard and rough and use her pussy for my pleasure.

When I felt a fresh batch of cum began to pool inside my balls, I knew I had to pull out. It wasn’t because I was afraid of cumming inside her. I was afraid of cumming, and then getting too tired to continue with this whole thing. So, with a smidgen of rationality still intact, I did the right thing and pulled out of her pussy. Charlotte immediate let out a frustrated sigh as I had no doubt just denied her an orgasm she wanted. But not for long as I replaced the demanding vacancy between her legs with two fingers and began fingering her hard.

Charlotte began to writhe and her legs kind of flail around. Then, with a loud squeal, the woman arched her back and shuddered violently on the bed. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. And then, she collapsed onto the bed and went limp. I hadn’t even got time to realize that I had just given a woman an orgasm for the first time when Melissa clambered towards me and then took my lips.

“My turn.” she moaned when she broke off the kiss and gave my hard cock a seductive rub.

I was expected Melissa to lie down only to watch her got onto four and turned back to me with a shy grin. Her pussy was drenched and I had not doubt most of the wetness was Charlotte’s saliva.

I had seen people doing the doggy style through my generous perusal of pornographic material. But never in my life had I dreamed of doing it to a beautiful woman that’s almost twice as old as me. And boy, my cock certainly wasn’t complaining with the pussy in front of me. While Charlotte’s was hairy, Melissa’s was as completely bare.

I quickly knelt beside her and guided my cock to her wet opening. With firm grips on her hips, I pushed forward and at the same time pulled her towards me. I felt her pussy spread around the head of my cock and then rimmed along the shaft until her pussy had engulfed me entirely.

“Ahh…” Melissa yelped. “I can see why Charlotte screamed.”

“Am I really that big?” I asked with a hint of embarrassment at the same time I felt a little proud.

“Yes. You are.” she mewled. She then arched her back and lied her head onto the bed. “Now fuck me as hard as you can.”

I clenched my fingers around her hips and pounded my hips against her ass. My cock plowed through the tightness of her pussy again and again and again. The woman shivered at the harsh assault against her pussy but from the looks of her eyes she seemed to be overwhelmed by the pleasure to care what was happening between her legs. It was almost like she was my slave, positioned for me to take and use her. My cock thickened with that notion and I hammered onto her faster.

“Oh yes, oh yes.” Melissa cried. Her eyes were half opened and glowed with lust. The kind of eyes I only saw in porn when the women were really stimulated.

“I’m coming inside you.” I heard the words being said. “You are my cum slut.”

What the fuck! Where have I learned those words?

I stared worriedly at Melissa fearing that I might have just offended her. But instead of rage, I could only see pleasure. Pleasure that seemed to have kept her tamed and forthcoming. Pleasure that seemed to have immobilized her body for my cock to exploit. Pleasure that made her replied, “Yes, use my slutty pussy to cum.”

That was all it took for the fresh pool of cum in my balls to rise up through my cock. I shuddered and let out a groan as rope after rope of cum spurted deep inside Melissa’s pussy. She moaned and squirmed as warm spunk fresh from my balls began to fill her up. My abs clenched a few more times, clearing out the cum left inside me and into her welcoming pussy. For a good measure, I pounded her pussy a minute more until she shivered and squealed to orgasm.

Then, woman collapsed onto the bed and her eyes fluttered in daze. I leaned away and tried to catch my own breath while watching my cum leaked out of her pussy, down her thigh and onto the bed. When I had sex with Jessica, I had used a condom so I was never privy to such situation. I had always wondered what it would feel like to see my own cum leaking out of a woman’s pussy, Oddly enough, it felt powerful. Like injecting a part of me inside her and marking her in the process. Like telling everyone that this woman is now mine.

Then it clicked. Sex was a power struggle between the two individuals. While women had power to choose who to have sex with, men obviously had the power over women on how to have it. I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head in disbelief. I really had just fucked my mom’s friends and not only that, I had made them both orgasm.

“You came?” I heard Charlotte asked. When I turned to her, she was staring at Melissa’s crotch longingly. Her face was still flushed from the previous encounter and her hair was a little disheveled. Perhaps that’s the infamous sex hair that I’d heard of.

“Yeah.” I said coyly.

“Are you tired?” she turned to me with what seemed like a hopeful look.

“Kind of.” I let out a yawn.

“Oh. Okay then.” there was a hint of disappointment in Charlotte’s tone. But before I figure out why, she leaned over the night lamp and turned off the light. “Go on, we should sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow.”

I couldn’t help but to notice something was wrong with Charlotte. Still, exhaustion had come to me like a vengeful bitch and I let out another yawn. “Okay.” I lie down beside the now sleeping Melissa and felt Charlotte shifted on her side of the bed.

“Good night.” she said.

“Good night.” I replied. I closed my eyes and let the exhaustion washed over me.

I didn’t know how long I had slept but I reckoned it wasn’t long. My body still felt the exhaustion from the sexual marathon I just had. The room was still dark, which meant that the sun was no where near coming out yet.

Melissa was right beside me. She had nuzzled her head against my neck. She had one arm and one leg over my naked body. Her breasts rose and fell as she slept blissfully by my side, sending one warm breath after another to the back of my neck. It felt weird to be hugged by a woman during sleep. Almost as if she trust me so much that she would just sleep right there, as if she knew deep down that I wouldn’t hurt her, as if I would shield her from the evil beyond. It made me feel very protective. It made me feel, strangely enough, more manly.

I stretched one arm out to search for the second woman that I felt deserving of my protection. But as I searched, I realized Charlotte was no longer at her side of the bed. I gently nudged Melissa off me and laid her on her back. She moaned a little in protest but otherwise remained asleep. My body, as if having a mind of its own, leaned forward and I pressed a possessive kiss on her head. I then pulled the blanket over her naked form and climbed off the bed.

After putting on the khakis that I had so haphazardly discarded on the floor, I went out of the room. I noticed the toilet door was opened. That meant, for whatever reason, Charlotte was down stairs, since the only other room on this floor was mom’s.

I headed down stairs and quickly found Charlotte sitting by the kitchen counter. In her hand was a glass of wine. When I got closer, she noticed my presence and quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.

“Hi.” she said with a throaty, thick, voice. A voice that sounded like she had been crying for quite some time. As I got closer to her, I began to see the redness surrounding her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks. Her disheveled hair made her look even more pitiable that I couldn’t help but to feel protective over her. She looked like a hurt puppy needing someone to take care of her.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I took the seat in front of hers.

“Yeah.” she sniffled and tilted her head like all crying women liked to do. As if it would force the tears to fall back in or something. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.” I pointed out the obvious.

“It’s nothing. You should go back to sleep.”

I could have walked away and pretended not to have witnessed this. But every cell in my body wanted me to stay, to find out what’s making this lovely lawyer crying her eyes out. I reached out my hand and rubbed my knuckles tenderly along the stream of tears flowing down. She closed her eyes and leaned towards my touch. Then, she began sobbing.

“What is it? Charlotte.”

“It’s nothing.” she sobbed.

“You are crying. It must be something.”

“It’s just…” she choked and let out a torrent of sobs.

I palmed her face and then rubbed my thumb across the wetness under her eyes. I didn’t know why I did that. I just did. It felt right to do it. I didn’t press her any further. I waited. I waited for her cry to die down and occasionally wiped away her tears from her eyes. When she composed herself enough, she let out an shuddering sigh.

“It’s really stupid.” she finally said. “Remember that…I told…you…I had my…tubes tied.” she said between sobs.

I nodded.

“My ex-husband…he didn’t want any kids.” she began. “He told me…that I should, you know…get my tubes tied. He didn’t really…trust birth control.”

“Why?”

“He said they could fail.” Charlotte let out a sad laugh, as if the excuse was a mockery of her intellect.

“And you went for the operation?”

“Yeah. Love can make you do stupid things.” she explained in morbid amusement. “A year later…he said he wanted kids. Then he fucked one of my bride’s maids, got her pregnant and took her to Europe.” she burst into a gasping wail. Her body shook so hard with sadness that I had to take the glass of wine out of her hand.

“It’s so…stupid.” she cried out. “I’m so…so…fucking stupid!”

“Hey, stop it.” I cooed and went around the kitchen counter. I wrapped my arms around the sobbing woman and hugged her tightly from behind. My heart clenched sickeningly at her wailing. As I hugged her, I noticed the cut marks on her wrists. Suddenly, I felt angry. My jaw clenched hard with rage and I wish I could punch that bastard right in his fucking face. I had thought my dad was an asshole. Now, he seemed like a freaking saint compared to Charlotte’s ex.

“It’s okay. You are okay.” I whispered softly into her ear as I held her shaking body still.

“The children that he has with the woman…I saw it on Facebook. They are so beautiful.” the woman wailed with regret. “I could have children too. But I was so stupid!”

She then screamed a silent scream before gasping horribly like a maimed animal. It was very painful to watch. It was painful to see such successful woman fell prey to pricks and got herself hurt so badly. It was also insightful in the sense that there were horrible people out there in the world. Horrible people that had made this little damsel here crying out her guts.

I didn’t know how long I had held her. It felt like eternity, for I couldn’t bear to see her to be so sad, and at the same time it felt too short, for I wished to hug her forever. I wish I was more capable all of the sudden. I wish I wasn’t a college student so that I could take care of her and Melissa. God! I wanted to take care of these two women that it shocked me.

“Thank you.” Charlotte finally said when she calmed down enough.

“It’s my pleasure.” I said awkwardly as I moved back to my seat. “You did give me the best orgasm I ever have.” I tried to lighten up the mood.

Charlotte chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Technically, Melissa was the one who made you cum.” she said with a light smile. “Twice.” she begrudgingly added.

“Is that why you were sad?” I asked, recalling the sadness I heard in her tone when we were about to sleep.

“Not really.” she looked at her hands and blushed.

Then, it all sort of clicked into place. Her ex-husband had left her because she couldn’t bear him child. And her husband had left her for another woman. In other words, her husband chose another woman over her because she couldn’t fulfill his desire. I had cum twice in Melissa. In some sense, I had chosen Melissa over her. I chose Melissa to fulfill my desire and not her.

“Was it because Melissa was able to make me cum and you didn’t? And that reminded you of your ex leaving you?” I articulated the question cautiously.

She held her head down in silence. I watched her played with her fingers as if she was contemplating something.

“Yeah. That’s about it.” she muttered. “It’s stupid. I know. I should have gotten over it. It’s been so long.”

“It’s okay. You’ve been strong.”

“Thank you.” she looked up and smiled at me. It was the sweetest smile I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of smile that made you think that angels might exist. “You are a wonderful person, Brandon.”

A shiver ran down my back. I felt my cock stiffen and I shifted on my seat. It didn’t help that this woman her was wearing nothing but a t-shirt, the very same t-shirt that Melissa had worn. A choice of attire that did nothing to cover her lovely mount. “Uhm…thanks.” I said shyly while trying to cover the erection from her sight. I shouldn’t have worn a pair of briefs.

Her eyes drifted down and then she laughed. “Oh Brandon. God, you can still get hard, after all that?”

“I can’t help it.” I protested.

“Am I really that sexy?” she teased.

“Yes. You are. And you know it.” I pointed out.

“Well, I’m going to head up for a wash. You can jerk one off here.” she sniggered. I watched her hips swayed sexily as she walked to the doorway. When she was about to turn around the corner, she bent down and hiked up the t-shirt and offered me a view of her round butt. “For you to masturbate to.” she chuckled and then left. I began to doubt if she’s really thirty four years old, and a lawyer for that matter.

My cock was hard as a freaking rock with that little side show. But I was so not going to be teased to masturbation that easily. I went to the sink and filled myself a glass of water hoping the long gulp would ease off the sexual tension between my legs. It didn’t. My cock remained hard and eager to get inside the warmth of a woman.

As I leaned against the kitchen sink, I began to recall Charlotte’s words before we slept. She had asked if I had cum. She also asked if I was tired. I was too exhausted then to put the two together. Now that I thought back about it, especially after learning about the horrible betrayal she endured and why she had been sad, a new revelation came to me.

She wasn’t really asking if I was tired. What she really asking was if I could go on and choose her, to fuck her, and then cum inside her. My lips curved to a smile as I shook my head in disbelief. Since she was so kind to tease me with the glory of her ass, I made up my mind to repay the gratitude. Besides, if fucking Melissa was of any insight, it would be that a girl loves a little rough play when it comes to sex. I turned off all the lights on the lower floor and then went up the stairs.

Charlotte was obviously still in the bathroom as there’s light coming from under the door and there’s the sound of running water. I stood at the doorway and waited patiently for my little minx to come out. The sound of running water soon stop and the door was swung open. Charlotte collided onto my hard body and recoiled backwards.

“Oh, you’re fast. Did my teasing helped?” she looked up to me and cast me a knowing smile.

“I didn’t do it.” I said sternly, trying to keep my dominant persona.

“Why, you hand’s not good enough for you anymore?” she chuckled and tried to skirt past me. I leaned to the side and block her from going out. When she moved to the other side, I simply followed and blocked her again. “If you want to use the bathroom, you have to let me out first.” she scolded lightly.

“I don’t want to use the bathroom.” I stepped forward which forced her to step back. She frowned at my seemingly rude behavior. As I advanced and she retreated yet again, she started to realize what I was doing. Then when we completely cleared the doorway, I swung the door shut and then locked it.

Then it was just her and me in a small confined space. Charlotte began to look around her like a cornered prey seeking escape. But there was no where to run and no where to hide. The only point of escape was the door and my 6’4″ frame was in the way.

“Then what do you want?” her voice became thick with arousal. Her eyes twinkling with lust as she looked at mine.

“You.” the word came out almost sounded like a growl. I edged her backwards until her knees hit the toilet. With a light shove, I forced her to sit on the toilet. She let out a squeak as her butt landed on the seat. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head in place. At the same time, I yanked my shorts off, releasing the massive hard-on between my legs.

I moved her head forward while pointing the tip of my cock at her rosy lips. Without a word, her mouth opened wide to receive me. My cock slid through the warmth and dampness until the tip hit the back of her throat. I gave her a light nudge and her throat opened up, allowing the tip of my cock to slid further in.

I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. When she pulled back, she let out a satisfied sigh and stroked my cock with her hand.

“Spread your legs and play with your pussy. I want you wet.” I demanded. Or I forced myself to sound demanding. I wasn’t very good with telling a woman what to do since I never quite had that experience. But judging from the way this petite lawyer mewled, I was pretty that I was doing it well.

Obediently, Charlotte parted her legs and began fingering herself. At the same time, she sucked my cock with due diligence. I kept my grip on her hair and slowed her down if she moved too fast. I only wanted her to wet my cock and keep it hard while she got herself wet. After all, my cock deserved her pussy and I planned to make sure that’s what it got tonight.

“Is your pussy wet yet?” I asked.

“Emm hmm.” she nodded with my cock still in her mouth.

I yanked her head away from me and pulled her onto her feet. I spun her around and pushed her back down until her stomach was on the toilet seat. I grabbed her hands, crossed them over her back, and then held them together by the wrists. It was rough on my part and based on the lovely girly sounds she’s making, she obviously had liked the rough play too. I hiked up the hem of the t-shirt to her waist and rubbed my fingers along the seam of her sex.

“Do you think you can tease me and get away with it?” I didn’t know how I had come to say that but I did. And god it sounded really powerful and dominating. A thrill ran down my spin as I watched this successful woman squirmed under my grip.

“No.” Charlotte moaned.

Enough said. I moved to position and shoved my cock right in between her wet lips. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. Charlotte yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the toilet seat. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.

“Ahh…” she screamed. It was the same painful scream that I heard when I first fucked her. I kept still and when the seconds passed without any verbal complaint on her part, I resumed my pounding.

My cock plundered the tightness of her pussy hard and fast. Charlotte had squirmed and shuddered, tensed and struggled as I fucked her. I had to leaned more weight onto her back to keep her still, to keep her pussy in place for my cock to exploit and ravage. Sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed in the small confined room. She whimpered and mewled, but never complained, never told me to stop.

I kept my pace and Charlotte’s pussy absorbed every hard thrust without fail. Her pussy had clenched and gaped against the raging intruder. Delicious friction of her pussy lips along the length of my cock pushed me further and further into the brink of release. Cum began to flood the base of my balls and my body tingled with the promise of orgasmic release.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I announced as electricity shot through my loin. My pounding intensified. My balls clenched. Charlotte cried out at the fierce, repeated penetration of her pussy. A cry that could wake potentially anyone within a mile from us. I immediately reached out to her mouth and clasped it shut, muffling out her lustful cries. There in, I shifted to the highest possible gear and ravaged her pussy with every last fiber of strength I could muster.

Finally, orgasm washed over me like a thirty foot wave, sending my body into overdrive. One thick rope of cum after another spurted right into Charlotte’s eager pussy. As the warmth of my seed spread inside her, Charlotte reached her own climax and shuddered violently. Her cries had turned to guttural moans. Her pussy clenched and milked and sucked my cock, forcing more cum out of me. I kept her body pinned and her mouth muffled and continued fucking her for a good minute, until my cum had frothed inside her pussy and my cock began to really ache, until her body succumbed to another shuddering, back arching, toe curling orgasm.

When I pulled my cock out, I watched my cum flowed out of the gaping pussy and landed on the tiled floor of the bathroom. I grabbed several squares of tissues and gave the thoroughly fucked pussy a good wipe. Then, I pulled Charlotte to her feet, only to have her body limped against mine. I quickly held her up by her waist to keep her from falling onto the floor.

“Hey?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried that I might have gone overboard.

“Emmm…” she murmured and snuggled against my chest. Her eyes were shut as if she’s already asleep.

I lifted her up with both arms and carefully brought her out of the bathroom. Seeing my mom’s door, I realized how much of a blessing it was that my mom wasn’t woken up by Charlotte’s cries and came to check. I took Charlotte into my room and then laid her down on the bed. Melissa was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed, which was a surprise all on itself. I grabbed a portion of the blanket and lifted it over Charlotte’s body. Just like with Melissa, I bent down instinctively and kissed Charlotte possessively on the head.

“Good night.” I whispered and gotten no response. She was already in deep sleep.

I went out of my room, gone back to the bathroom, gave myself a quick wash on the sink put on my shorts and went down stairs. Exhaustion had its vicious grip on me. I clambered onto the couch, propped up the pillow, and then lied down for the night.

As I contemplated in the darkness, I wondered how had two women made me feel so complete as a man just over one night. A pang of disappointment shot through me as I suddenly took in the realization that this was a one time thing. Why would a women like them, successful and beautiful, would ever want an ignorant teenage boy that still let his mom clean his room to be with them forever. I was clearly just a temporary fix for their loneliness. Slumber came soon, but it was a disturbed one.

-To be Continued-

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A cruise to remember

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female/Female, group sex, True Story

A Caribbean cruise that turned out to be one hell of a week. I have rewritten this story. Per request from the readers, I have added one scene that didn’t actually happen but you will have to guess which one. I know the story is long but I have split it into chapters so that you can read it in several settings.

ilove-u.com_600659-49.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

—– Chapter One —–

I was 24 at the time and my husband is one year my senior. We had booked a seven day cruise that island hopped around the Caribbean. We were to visit five different islands during the week long trip. We were looking forward to getting away from the snow and cold and enjoy the sunny warm weather of the Caribbean.

First, I must tell you a little about my husband and myself. If you have read any of my previous stories, you know that we have a very open relationship when it comes to sex. We have, on several occasions, participated in orgies. We love our sex in any way we can get it. We like to keep our sex lives spicy by always trying new things with new people. We like our sex and we like it often. I am bi and Jake (my husband) says he is straight but I have seen him suck cock and have seen him get sucked by other men. I don’t know why he doesn’t admit he is also bi.

Although we like our sex with other people, we weren’t expecting anything special on this trip. It was the first cruise either one of us had taken. We were going to be perfectly satisfied with enjoying the ship, the islands, the warm weather and some good sex with each other in our ship cabin.

We flew to San Juan Puerto Rico and got a ride to the dock and embarked onto the ship. We spent the first night getting acquainted with the massive ship and took in some entertainment. For any of you that have not been on a cruise, I would highly recommend it. The ship was absolutely breathtaking. There is so much to see and do on the ship. The ship is so large and has so many places to see. We spent a week on the ship and don’t think we saw all of it.

The ship left port at 10:00 pm. After taking in some entertainment, we retired to our cabin for the night around 1:00 am. Jake and I had our first episode of fantastic sex for the week. I could tell that it was going to be one hell of a week. The sex seemed to be better than usual. Both of us were extremely horny. I think the fact that we were both so relaxed from being away from our normal life pressures; we were able to enjoy sex so much more.

—– Chapter Two —–

The next day, the first full day, was spent entirely at sea. There were plenty of activities taking place on the ship. In the afternoon, we were on the top deck of the ship, taking part in one of the activities next to one of the several pools. We struck up a conversation with an extremely nice couple, Larry and Joann. They seemed to be a little older than us but a very nice looking and pleasant couple. Joann was very slender with very large and perky breasts, I guessed about 34D. Larry was rather tall; I guessed about 6’4” and well built. We learned later that Joann was an aerobics instructor and Larry worked out a lot at a gym. We also learned that they were celebrating their 15th wedding anniversary. I was shocked that they had been married that long. I asked if they married when they were 15. We were told that they were both 38 years old. Damn, they looked good for being that old.

Throughout the remainder of the day, we took part in other activities that were taking place throughout the ship. We also enjoyed ourselves at a relaxing dinner in one of the many grand dining rooms. The food on these cruise ships is absolutely fabulous; you never have an excuse for going hungry. We also ran into Joann and Larry a couple more times.

That night brought another erotic fucking session in our cabin between me and Jake before we turned in for the night.

ilove-u.com_600659-33.1

—– Chapter Three —–

The next day we docked at our first island. We debarked from the ship and took a tour of the island. For you that have not been to the Caribbean, when you get off the ship, you are greeted by dozens of taxi driving shouting for your business. For a very reasonable price, they will take you wherever you want around the island. You can tour the island, go shopping, go to a beach or whatever you want.

We returned to the ship mid afternoon, got cleaned up, had another great fucking session and got ready to get an early dinner.

At dinner, we met up with Joann and Larry again. We hit it off very well; we seemed to have so much to talk about. They told us they were from Michigan. We are also from the Midwest. We also found out that their cabin was on the same deck as ours. We had an inside cabin towards the middle of the ship while they had an outside balcony cabin towards the rear of the ship.

After dinner, we went to a show with them and then later to a comedian act in the lounge. If you have never been on a cruise ship, they have many places that you can go for entertainment. There is a big theater where you can see Broadway shows, singing and dancing acts and much more. There is a large lounge that has many acts such as comedians, magicians, musicians, etc. There are also many smaller places that you can see anything from piano players to rock-n-roll bands.

After the show we made arrangements to meet Joann and Larry in the morning for breakfast and to tour the next island together. We then retired back to the cabin for, you guessed it, some more incredible loving making.

—– Chapter Four —–

We met Joann and Larry for breakfast as planned. Together we decided to take a short tour of the island and then have the taxi driver take us to a beach in the afternoon. The driver was a wonderful tour guide. After lunch, he took us to a very nice beach. It was a typical Caribbean beach, nice white sand, clear blue water and a nice little bar serving your favorite Caribbean drinks.

We soon realized that we were at a nude beach. Not many of the people were naked, probably only ten percent, but enough to get our attention. We found a place that wasn’t very crowded and laid our towels out on the sand. We went back to the beach house to change into our swimming suits. I like to show off my body with a very revealing bikini, but my bikini wasn’t anything compared to Joann’s. Her bikini didn’t leave anything for the imagination, only a couple small triangles over her nipples and another over her crouch and ass. It was a new bikini she got specifically for the cruise. I don’t think she was used to wearing such a revealing suit. She seemed to be a little embarrassed but I assured her it showed her off very well, she looked great in it. You should have seen Jake’s eyes when he first saw her; I thought his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. Her husband, Larry, even seemed to be a little excited to see her in her new illuminating attire.

The guys went to get us some drinks while Joann and I went back to our spot on the beach. Joann and I got the suntan lotion out and helped each other spread it over our bodies. I was getting turned on looking at her gorgeous body in that tantalizing bikini. I complimented her on her looked and on her bikini. She thanked me for the comment and said that she is proud of her body and likes to show it off. She also complimented me on my body but compared to her, I felt inferior. As do I, I could tell that Joann tans naked in the tanning booths since there were no tan lines.

The guys returned with the drinks and we helped them with their suntan lotion as well. I could tell that Jake couldn’t take his eyes off of Joann. I also sensed that Larry was looking me over with his eyes, which also turned me on.

We sat on our towels and just talked for awhile and did some people watching. We watched as the nude people would walk by and would comment on each. Some were very nice but some of them should not be out there without clothes, in fact some of them shouldn’t even by in a swimming suit at all (if you know what I mean).

After awhile, Joann turned to Larry and said that she wanted to sunbath nude too. She said she always wanted to try it and since there was no one there that they knew, she wanted to try it. I had been thinking the same thing but didn’t want to say anything, not knowing what Joann and Larry would say. I quickly chimed in and said I would do it if she would. Larry acted to be a little timid and hesitated about going nude. I coaxed Larry by saying that if he did it, Jake would also do it. Jake looked at me with this disgusting angry look on his face but I knew that he wanted to just as bad as I did. After a little more coaxing, we convinced the guys to join us. Joann and I removed our bikinis and the guys soon followed.

I felt so good having the warm sun and the warm ocean breezing blowing over our naked bodies. For 38 years old, both Joann and Larry looked incredible. Joann’s breasts were very firm. Larry had a very nice six pack. Both Larry’s and Jake’s cocks were half hard. They both tried to conceal it by lying down on their stomachs. After putting more suntan lotion on our private parts, we laid down on the towels and felt the warm sun radiate our bodies.

After sunbathing for quite awhile, Joann and I decided to take a dip in the ocean. We got up and walked into the warm water, feeling the waves crash up against our bodies. If felt so incredible being naked in the salt ocean waters. We saw the guys get up to go get some more drinks.

After our dip in the ocean, Joann and I went back to our towels and started to apply suntan lotion to each other. Joann first spread lotion all over my front side. It seemed like she took extra time and attention around my tits and my pussy. I returned the favor and made sure she had ample amount of lotion. When I was applying lotion around her pussy, she spread her legs slightly and told me to make sure to get that area nice and good; she said (in a seductive voice) she wouldn’t want to get that area burned.

After some more sunbathing and finishing our drinks, we got dressed and headed back to the ship before our departure for the next island.

When we got back onto the ship, Jake and I couldn’t wait to fuck each other in our cabin. We couldn’t even wait until after we showered; we had an incredible fuck right in the shower. I think the happenings of the day had turned us both on. We then cleaned up and met Joann and Larry for dinner.

After dinner we went to a Broadway show in the big theater and then caught a late show in the lounge. After the late show, Joann and Larry invited us up to their cabin for some wine. We eagerly agreed and headed up to their cabin.

We didn’t mind having an inside cabin since we were not spending much time there but Joann and Larry’s outside balcony cabin was very nice. We went out on the balcony and looked across the massive body of water. It was a very clear night. Many stars and the moon lit up the sky. The reflections of the stars bounced off the water and the warm gentle breeze made it so romantic. The combination of the beautiful ocean view and the fact that I had consumed abundance of alcohol was really turning me on. I couldn’t wait to get back to our cabin and fuck Jake brains out.

There were only two chairs on the balcony along with a small table. Jake sat down in a chair and I sat down on his lap, my back towards him. Larry and Joann opened a bottle of wine from a case they had bought the day before and poured us all a glass. They joined us on the balcony. Larry sat in the other chair and Joann sat across his lap with her arms around his neck. We talked for awhile, reminiscing about what we had done that day. It wasn’t long until I saw Joann start to kiss Larry. Not just a little kiss on the lips but a nice big juicy tongue French kiss. I cleared my throat to get their attention and then asked if they wanted us to go. They said no and asked if they were making us uncomfortable. We said absolutely not, especially if they don’t mind if we did the same. They said they would be offended if we didn’t. It was such a nice romantic night and we should take advantage of it.

I turned across Jakes lap, wrapped my hands around his neck and started to make out. Jake had his arms wrapped around my waist. After several minutes of passionate kissing, I looked over and Joann and Larry and could see that Larry had his hands slid under Joann’s skirt and apparently was pleasing her pussy.

I ran a hand down and started to rub Jake’s chest through his shirt. He took my lead and started to rub his hands up and down my legs and thighs. I slide my skirt up a little to encourage him to explore me like Larry was exploring Joann. Soon I felt his fingers sliding over my pussy lips. I spread my legs to let him have better access.

We continued this for awhile, making out and taking sips of wine between kisses. Joann said she needed some more wine and got up to get the bottle from the room. I also got up and said I needed to go use the restroom. Inside the room, I asked Joann if they had ever swinged with other couples. She looked at me and just smiled. I got the answer I was looking for. I told her we also did and I wanted to fuck her husband. Again she just smiled at me as to say, he is all yours.

I helped her pour another glass of wine for us all and followed her out to the balcony. Joann went over by Jake as I sat down on Larry’s lap. Larry was a little shocked but quickly figured out what was going on as I planted a big kiss on his lips. I opened my mouth and started to explore his mouth with my tongue. I then spread my legs wide, letting my skirt hike up my hips to expose my bare pussy (I hadn’t put any panties on at all that week). It didn’t take long until Larry was exploring my pussy with his hands. My pussy was so wet by this time. I could feel Larry’s cock start to get hard under my ass. I slide my ass off his hardening cock and placed a hand on it.

I smiled at Larry and said I think someone is getting a little excited. I then got down on my knees in front of Larry, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rock hard cock. His cock wasn’t quite as big as Jake’s (Jake has an 8-9 inch cock) but he had a very pretty cock. I like a pretty cock, one that has a nice shaped head and a smooth shaft. It was also very thick, which I think is actually more important than having a long cock.

I started to run my tongue up and down the shaft of his cock while playing with his balls with my hands. I then slide it into my mouth and started sucking on it. I love sucking on some good cock. Larry started to moan with approval. I took time out to slide his pants and underwear all the way off and threw them down on the deck of the balcony. He removed his shirt and placed it on the rest of his clothes.

I went back to sucking on his cock, trying to get as much in my mouth as possible. I heard his moans get deeper and louder. After several minutes, I sensed he was about to cum. I didn’t want him to spout just yet so I got up and sat down on his lap. I was facing him with our crotches touching. I wrapped my arms around his neck and planted a big kiss on him, again exploring his mouth with my tongue.

I pulled up my skirt, moved my pussy up and started to grind it against his cock. I was so wet; I was covering his cock with my pussy juices. I looked over at Joann and Jake and saw Jake with his face buried in Joann’s pussy. She looked like she was really enjoying herself.

Larry helped me remove my top and skirt. I now could press my naked body against his. I ran my pussy over his cock and then up his body over his stomach and chest. I lowered myself again and he took one of by breasts into his mouth. I could feel his tongue circle my nipples and then felt him nibble and suck on them. I couldn’t wait any longer. I reached down and pulled up his cock and lowed myself onto it. I felt his massive member slip easily into my waiting pussy.

ilove-u.com_600659-26.1

I started to raise and lower myself, allowing his hard cock to slide in and out of me. We started slowly at first but quickly picked up the pace. Soon his cock was pumping in and out of me in a furious rate, God it felt so good.

It wasn’t long until I was screaming as my orgasm overtook me. I’m sure someone had to hear me but I didn’t really care at that moment. It was an incredible orgasm. Sometime in the middle of my orgasm, Larry started to shoot his load inside me. Feeling his cum shoot inside me only extended my own orgasm.

It wasn’t long after I composed myself that I heard some laud moans coming from Jake and Joann. We looked over just as they both came together, both bodies shaking in what seemed to be as good of an orgasm as I just had.

It was very late so we decided to finish off our glasses of wine and head back to our cabin. We all agreed that we had a lot of time to have a lot more fun the rest of the week. We arranged to meet Joann and Larry for breakfast and again tour the next island together.

—– Chapter Five —–

The next day was pretty much the same. We toured another island with Joann and Larry. Back on the ship we had dinner again with Joann and Larry and took in some more entertainment. Afterwards, Jake and Larry wanted to spend some time in the casino. Gambling doesn’t do anything for me and Joann so we decided to go off on our own. We explored some other less populated bars on the ship and got to know each other even better. I couldn’t believe how well we were getting along for only knowing each other for a couple days.

We ended up ordering one last drink and headed back to their cabin. Once back in their room, Joann immediately started to seduce me, running her hands over my body and giving me a very passionate kiss. We fell on the bed where we proceeded to remove each other’s clothes. I love fucking guys but there is something so special about making love to a women. It makes me feel so comfortable and sexy. Joann started to lick my entire body. Starting at my neck and working her way down to my pussy, paying extra attention to my tits and nipples. She had me so turned on. I then felt her tongue spread my pussy lips and circle my clit. Her fingers plunged deep into my pussy, hitting my G-spot. I could tell she was very experienced at satisfying women. Only after a couple minutes, I felt myself getting very close to an incredible orgasm. I shouted out to her that I was cumming. My body started to shake, my eyes rolled back into their sockets as my orgasm overtook my body. It seemed to last forever.

After I was able to compose myself, I returned the favor to Joann. I started by sucking and licking her nice firm breasts. I circled my tongue around her very hard nipples while I massaged her breasts. Her boobs were so large and so firm. I hope my boobs are like this when I’m 38. I continued by licking and kissing my way down her flat stomach to her shaved pussy. I shot my stiff tongue as far into her pussy as I could. I could tell by her moans that I was hitting her just right. I started to rub and pinch her clit with my fingers. She was so wet. I then easily slide a couple fingers into her love hole, then three and then four. I continued to fuck her with my fingers as I started to nibble on her clit with my mouth. I flicked and circled her clit with my tongue. After several minutes, her body started to quiver and she started to cum. I soon realized that she was a squirter as her cum started to squirt all over my face. It startled me at first but I quickly composed myself to take as much in my mouth as I could.

After her orgasm subsided, she pulled me up and gave me a very passionate kiss. We lay next to each other for quite awhile, it felt so good to have a naked female body nestled against me.

Suddenly we heard the key card open the cabin door. Larry and Jake walked through the door and saw Joann and I holding each other’s naked body. We didn’t move but simply smiled up to our husbands. Larry said “See, I told you we could find them back here”. Jake asked if we were having fun. I said, with a big smile on my face, “More fun than you can imagine”. Joann responded by saying ”but we could have much more fun”, as she motioned the guys to join us. It didn’t take the guys long to remove their clothes and join us on the bed.

Just then Joann got up off the bed and said that she was a little tired and needed a little time to recover. She looked at me as to say “follow my lead and come over here”. I also got out of bed and stood next to her. She told the guys that we had just had a very exhausting love making session and Cindy and I needed to relax a little. Both guys started to complain and informed us (as if we didn’t already know) that they both were very horny and needed some good fucking to relieve them. Joann said “go right ahead, don’t let us stop you, we will just sit here and watch”. We both sat down in the chairs next to the bed.

Joann had told me earlier that Larry liked sex with guys but I knew Jake says he doesn’t like it. I have seen him do it several times and he seems to have a good time with it. I don’t know why he just doesn’t admit he likes it. I started to persuade Jake to let Larry suck his cock. Larry looked at Jake to see if he would allow him to do it. Jake didn’t give much resistance so Larry leaned down and started to lightly rub his hand over Jakes cock. His cock wasn’t hard but it seemed to jump when Larry first touched it. We watched as his cock grew and got hard right in front of our eyes. In just a couple minutes, Larry had Jake’s cock as hard as I had ever seen it.

Larry then took Jake’s cock into his mouth and started to suck on it. Jake’s cock is rather large, I can never get it all the way into my mouth and neither could Larry. While sucking his cock head, Larry slide his hand up and down Jake’s shaft. Joann and I just sat back and watched the show. I could tell by the look on Jake’s face and by his moans, he was really enjoying it. I asked Jake how it felt. He simply responded by giving me a big grin and shaking his head in approval.

I could tell that Jake was just about ready to cum when he pulled away. He moved down and let Larry lay down on the bed so they could switch places. Larry’s cock was already hard, although not quite as big as Jake’s

Jake took Larry’s cock into his mouth and started sucking it furiously, sucking it as he massaged his balls and ran his hand up and down the shaft. After several minutes Larry got up and moved around so that they were in a 69 position. Both took each others cock in their mouth and continued to please each other. Joann and I were getting so turned on just watching them. Both of us were running our hands over our pussies.

It wasn’t long until I think they came together. Both took the others cum into their mouth. Joann and I applauded seeing each of them take each others cum in their mouth without spilling a drop.

After the guys collected themselves, they asked us girls if we were satisfied. I said “we are greatly satisfied but I don’t think we are as satisfied as you two”.

To let the guys recoup, Joann went and opened another bottle of wine. I helped her pour four glasses. We sat around talking for awhile. We asked how much money they had lost in the casino. They wouldn’t tell us.

After about 15-20 minutes of conversation, Larry looked at me and motioned for me to come over by him on the bed. I gladly got up and joined him. Jake proceeded to go over to Joann and attend to her. Larry was sitting on the edge of the bed. I sat down on his lap facing him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I started to kiss him and rub my fingers over his head and through his hair. Together we ran our hands over each others body.

For some reason I started to talk very dirty to Larry. I said something like “do you think you can fuck me with that fag cock of yours?” He replied by saying “this cock can fuck the shit out of any pussy around.” Jake and Joann started to laugh at our verbal comments and started in with their own dirty remarks. Before you knew it, all four of us were voicing comments like “come on you fucking whore, I’m going to fuck your hot pussy for all its worth.” I think it was a contest who could say the most disgusting things.

I started to rub my very wet pussy over Larry’s shaft. “The fucking slut has a soaking wet pussy, bet she wants a big fat cock in it” Larry said as he rotated his hips to let his cock slip right in. I immediately rammed my pelvis down hard on him so that his cock would dig deep inside me.

I pushed Larry back onto the bed and leaned over him so we could fuck hard and furious. We continued our verbal assault as we pounded ourselves at each other, my pussy sliding up and down and his hard cock. “Give it to me you big stud, ram that hard fat cock deep inside me, fuck my hot cunt baby”.

We were fucking like there was no tomorrow when I felt a hand start to rub my pussy from behind. It then parted my ass checks and started to probe at my ass hole. Jake was lubricating my ass from my pussy juices. I knew exactly what he was going to do. He knows how much I like to be double fucked. Sure enough, I soon felt his cock start to enter my ass. It took him a little time but he soon had it jammed in as far as he could. I just love having a cock fucking my ass at the same time as one is fucking my pussy. Jake and Larry got into a rhythm, both shooting their love tools in and out of me at the same time.

ilove-u.com_600659-14.1

After we all got in a steady rhythm, Joann came over. I motioned for her to move up so I could lick her pussy. She shoved her cunt right into my face, allowing me to slide my tongue between her pussy lips and over her clit. Her clit was so hard and big. My fingers soon found her hot pussy, digging deep inside. The guys helped me out by rubbing and pinching at Joann’s tits and nipples.

We continued our four-way fuck for some time until I was the first to explode into another incredible orgasm. Joann soon followed, shooting her hot cum over my face again. A couple minutes later Jake and Larry shot both their loads deep inside my ass and pussy at the same time. We all four fell totally exhausted in a pile on the bed. It had been an unbelievable night of enjoyable fucking.

After we caught our breath, Jake and I made our way back to our cabin. It was very late and we needed to get some sleep before we met again the next morning to explore the next island.

—– Chapter Six —–

The next day we had a very exciting time on the island. The island that we were visiting was a very beautiful mountainous island. It is known for its beautiful mountain streams and waterfalls. The four of us decided to get a taxi cab and take a tour up into the mountains. The tour guide (taxi driver) first took us to a mountain cave and then to a gorgeous waterfall. At the base of the waterfall was a nice little pool that looked very enticing for a nice swim. It was a very popular waterfall and the crowds were quite large, so we didn’t feel like swimming in front of everyone. We asked the guide if there were any waterfalls that were not as crowded. He said there was two not too far away. One was a five mile hike into the rain forest. The other was 1 mile hike. We thought five miles was too far but 1 mile sounded good.

He drove us to the end of the 1 mile trail and pointed us into the direction of the waterfall. He said he would wait there until we get back. On our hike back to the falls, we met one group but other than that, we didn’t see anyone. As we got closer to the falls, we could hear the roar of the water falling over the mountain cliff. It was absolutely gorgeous. A small waterfall appearing out of the side of the mountain, tumbling about 40 feet to a small little pool of water nestled in the rocks surrounded by the lush foliage of the rainforest. Although not as large as the first waterfall, it was definitely just as stunning.

The best thing was, we were the only ones there. We had brought our swimming suits with us but since no one was there, we decided to take a little skinny dip. We all stripped down and jumped in. Oh what a refreshing feeling. The water was magnificent. I soon felt a pair of hand wrap around me from behind. It was Larry. He immediately started to massage my breasts from behind me. I felt him push himself against my backside. I reached my hand behind me and felt that he was already hard, mmmmm. I pressed my ass back pressing against his hard member. We were standing in water just deep enough that we could stand on the bottom and have our heads above water.

I looked over at Jake and he was busy with Joann. Jake and I had fucked many times in water. It is something we enjoy doing because you are much lighter in water so you can move and pick up your partner more easily.

I turned around to face Larry. I wrapped my arms around his neck and started to kiss him very fervently. I then jumped up and wrapped my legs around this waist, pressing my crouch against his. Larry started to slide his hard cock up and down over my pussy; damn I was so wet and horny. I spread my legs slightly to invite him to enter me. He slid right in. I started to bounce up and down in the water, allowing his cock to slide in and out of my hot pussy. I looked over at Jake and Joann and they were doing the same.

After a couple minutes, we started to hear voices approaching from down the path, oh shit! All four of us separated. We realized that because the water was so clear, anyone looking down at us could see that we didn’t have any clothes on. We then got the idea to move closer to the waterfall so that the bubbles that formed on the water from the falls splashing down on the surface of the pool would hide the fact that we were naked.

A group of elderly tourists came into view. We just hoped to God that they wouldn’t stay too long. The water depth was over our heads where we were and we didn’t know how long we could tread water. Besides, we had much better things to do.

Thank goodness they didn’t stay very long. As soon as they turned to leave, we quickly moved back to shallower waters and were back fucking our partners as before. It wasn’t long until Larry was cumming inside me.

Larry then floated me over to a large rock on the edge of the pool. This rock was just below the surface of the water. He placed me on the rock face up. My head was above water but my pussy was just at the surface of the water. He spread my legs and placed his face against my cum-filled pussy. I felt his tongue swirling around my clit. The small waves of the water were splashing against my pussy as his tongue started to explore inside my cunt hole. God, it felt so good.

After several minutes of Larry eating my pussy and rubbing my clit, I heard Joann start to scream. I had totally forgotten about Jake and Joann. I looked over towards them and saw Jake doing the same to Joann as Larry was to me. It was obvious that Jake had sent Joann into a gigantic orgasm. They were probably 30 feet from us but I still could see Joann’s body shaking in a massive orgasm. Seeing this sent me into my own climatic orgasm as well. Larry was doing such a fantastic job of satisfying me.

Just as Joann and I were catching our breath, we heard more voices coming from down the path. We all again quickly swam over under our canopy of bubbles near the waterfall. This time two couples come up to the edge of the pool and started talking to us. I guess they were about 30 years old. They asked us how the water was. We said very refreshing.

They looked around the area and saw our clothes over on some rocks where we had left them. They had their swimming suits and towels in their hands. They asked us were we had changed into our swimming suits. We didn’t know what to say. We didn’t want to make up some story so decided to tell them the truth and told them we hadn’t changed into our swimming suits. It took them awhile to catch on to what we were saying but it finally hit them that we were all naked. You should have seen the embarrassing grins they all got on their faces when they finally realized this. Us four had floated from the cover of the bubbles and I’m sure they could tell that we were truly naked. Jake and Larry then spoke up and told them that they were more than welcome to join us if they wish. After a little discussion, the four of them decided to get naked and join our skinny dip party.

We watched as the four of them stripped their clothes and entered the water. I think Larry, Joann, Jake and I all wanted to have a big orgy. We talked for awhile but it was obvious to us that these two couples were not into that. We decided that we should just leave. Besides, I’m sure our guide was wondering where we were, we had been gone for over an hour.

We got out of the water, dried off, got dressed and said goodbye to our new acquaintances. After getting back to the taxi, we had the driver take us back to the ship.

Back on the ship we went to our cabins and got cleaned up. Jake and I had another good fuck in the shower before we met Joann and Larry for dinner. We then went to the early show in the theatre.

After the show, the guys and us girls split up again and went our separate ways. Joann and I went and visited a piano bar where a piano player was entertaining anyone that would listen. There weren’t many people there so Joann and I sat down at the piano right next to the piano player and ordered some drinks.

The piano player was a gorgeous looking guy about 30 years old. He had nice blonde hair and blue eyes; a very masculine guy, not your typical pianist. He was a great singer and entertainer. We started to flirt with him and he flirted back. He took several requests from us and sang to us as if we were his lovers. He really knew how to earn his tips (if you know what I mean).

After several drinks and feeling very horny, Joann and I went back to our cabin this time. We were both feeling a little frisky from all the drinks and being serenaded by the nice looking pianist for the past couple hours. It didn’t take us long until we had each other’s clothes off and was making out to relieve our sexual tension that had been building up in us.

We were right in the heat of the moment when we heard the key card slide open the cabin door. Our two guys had returned. Joann and I were so into each other that we totally ignored they guys when the entered. They tried to talk to us but again we ignored them.

Joann and I were in a 69 position on the bed. I was fingering your pussy as licking her clit as she was doing the same to me. We were in total ecstasy as we pleased each other.

We continued in a 69 position for quite awhile, totally oblivious to Larry and Jake. I did look up once to see that they had both gotten naked; Jake was sitting in the chair while Larry was sucking his cock. I motioned to Joann to look; she simply smiled and returned to pleasuring my pussy. After what seemed to be hours, Joann finally came in a very intense orgasm. Shortly afterwards, I followed with my own huge orgasm.

After we collected ourselves, we looked over and saw Larry ramming Jake’s asshole with his hard cock from behind. I couldn’t believe he actually let Larry do that without anyone coaxing him. It didn’t take Larry very long until he shot his load into Jake’s ass. It was a big turn on for Joann and me to watch the two guys go at it. After Larry was done, they asked if we wanted them to join us on the bed but we told them that they were doing just fine without us and that they should continue.

ilove-u.com_600659-18.1

Larry switched positions with Jake so that Jake could fuck him in the ass. Joann and I had a great view as we watch Jake’s cock slide in and out of Larry’s ass. If I wasn’t so exhausted I would have joined them. Instead we were completely satisfied with just watching our two ladyboys going at it with each other.

After Jake filled Larry’s ass with his sperm, we decided to turn in for the night. But this time Jake and Joann went back to Larry and Joann’s cabin together while Larry stayed with me in our cabin.

Larry and I had some very passionate love making while I’m sure Joann and Jake did also back in their cabin. I love my husband very much and love fucking him but the time Larry and I had together alone was very special. Most of the fucking we had been doing that week was very erotic and fast paced. Larry was very slow and soothing which was very nice for a change. It was a little strange going to sleep next to another guy other than my husband. But I did sleep very well before we woke to tackle another day and another island.

—– Chapter Seven —–

The next day brought another beautiful island. The four of us enjoyed a day at a beach and took in some snorkeling. Unfortunately this island did not have nude beaches, but it was a very enjoyable day. We really took pleasure in basking in the sun and drinking the local Caribbean drinks, not to mention the nice tan we got.

Back on the ship we cleaned up and had diner as usual. We weren’t too fond of the entertainment in the theater that night so decided to spend the evening in the big lounge. Two shows were on the schedule for the evening. First a hypnotist during the early evening and later a comedy show at late night.

The seating in the big lounge were mostly big half circle booths that faced a big stage where all the shows took place. The booths had very high backs. They were very comfortable and very private since you could only see in them from the stage side. We purposely arrived early to get a good booth up close to the stage. Joann and I were seated between Larry and Jake around the half circle table, I next to Larry and Joann next to Jake. We ordered our first round of drinks and sat back and had some good conversation while we waited for the first show to start.

The hypnotist was very good; he had us all laughing in stitches. After the show, we had about an hour before the comedy show would begin. We ordered more drinks and sat back for the second show to begin. While deep in conversation with Joann, I felt a hand start to run over my thigh and up under my skirt. Larry first startled me but then I started to get turned on. I half-heartedly told him to stop since someone would see us. He said that no one was going to see in, if someone would walk in front of the booth, the table hid anything that he was doing.

He slowly ran his hand up my thigh and parted my legs. He ran his fingers over my panty-less crotch. I felt him start to rub my clit and pinch it with his fingers. I spread my legs to give him better access. I looked over at Joann and saw Jake was doing the same to her. I couldn’t believe that I was having my pussy rubbed in the middle of a crowded lounge.

I felt Larry’s fingers part my pussy lips and run them up and down my slit. Soon I felt him slide his finger into my pussy. I was so wet that he was able to quickly and easily slide in. I tried to keep a straight face in case someone did pass in front of our booth. It is very difficult to keep a straight face when you have someone fingering you pussy. Larry and Jake were carrying on a normal conversation so no one would get suspicious. They continued to rub our clits and probe their fingers into our pussies for the next five or ten minutes. Joann’s and my breathing were getting very deep and loud. I couldn’t take it anymore. I threw my head back against the back to the booth and closed my eyes taking in the full affect of their actions. It wasn’t long until I couldn’t hold back any longer and was thrown into an incredible orgasm. I think I actually passed out for a couple seconds, probably also had something to do with the fact I had been drinking alcohol all night long.

After I composed myself, I looked over at Joann and I could tell she had cum as well. She looked as exhausted as I. We just looked at each other and started to laugh. It was so absurd that we both had just had an incredible orgasm with all these people around us.

I then pulled my skirt back down and reached over and felt Larry’s cock through his pants. He was already hard. I whispered to him that I better do something about this. He just smiled back at me. I rubbed up and down his cock for a little while. After several minutes I unzipped his pants and managed to pull his cock out. This time Larry and Jake was having a hard time keeping composed as Joann and I carried on a casual conversation.

We continued stroking their hard cocks for quite awhile, changing from slow easy strokes, when someone walked by, to fast furious strokes when no one was in view. It seemed that we were stroking their cocks for a long time when a voice come over the sound system announcing the show was going to start in about 10 minutes. Shortly after that I felt Larry’s cock start to convulse. I knew he was about to cum. I looked around to make sure no one was looking and then quickly ducked under the table to catch his cum in my mouth. I wasn’t able to get all of it but I did get the majority of it. I quickly came back up licking my lips as if nothing had happened. Joann and Jake had watched me take his cum, they started to laugh when I returned above the table. I couple minutes later Joann did the same to catch my husband’s cum while he had his orgasm.

The comedy show was also a very good show. We laughed so hard and so long that night, our guts were hurting from so much laughing.

After the show we sat around drinking our last drink and talking. I don’t think we wanted to go back to our cabins because we knew that this was our last night on the ship and we didn’t want it to end.

We eventually decided to go back to Joann and Larry’s cabin for one last good time. On our way back, we decided to take a detour and go up to the top deck to take in the warm Caribbean air one last time. It was late, about 2:00 am, and very few people were up on top at that time of night. We walked around for a little while, looking out over the romantic ocean waters. The stars and moon again lit up the dark skies.

We walked past a set of stairs that lead up and had a sign that said you must be 18 to enter. We heard rumors that there was a place on the ship that you could sunbath nude but never did find out where it was or even if the rumors were actually true. We put two and two together and concluded that these stairs must lead up to that place.

Obviously we couldn’t sunbath nude that night but curiosity took us upstairs to check it out. On top there was simply a small area that had nothing but a bunch of deck chairs. This area was actually the roof of one of the bars on the top deck. On the far side of this area we saw a couple what appeared to be making out. After realizing what they were doing, we quickly apologized for interrupting and turned to leave. The guy spoke up and said we didn’t have to apologize. He said we could stay if we wanted.

We were curious to look around so slowly started to approach them. As we got closer, we realized they were doing more than making out. They were half naked and were obviously fucking each other before we rudely interrupted. Both of them had their shorts off but still had their shirts on. They didn’t seem to try to hide their private parts as we approached them. The guy still had a very hard cock and you could see her pussy juices reflecting off it in the moonlight. We also noticed that they were very young, I would have guessed teenagers. We asked them how old they were and they said they were both 21 years old, I never did believe them. They said their names were Jason and Brianna. They said they were on their honeymoon.

We sarcastically asked if they were enjoying themselves. Brianna responded and said they were. I couldn’t believe when she then invited us to join them. I think they had been drinking as much as we had been and were acting differently than they normally would. It appeared that they were feeling no pain. They didn’t have to twist our arms too much; we immediately decided to take her up on her offer.

Jason was a rather short guy, but seemed to have a nice looking body. Brianna was very petite had a very cut face and also a nice looking body.

Larry and I sat down on a deck chair that was next to them while Joann and Jake sat down on a chair on the other side. We started to rub each other’s crotches as we started some small talk such as where they were from and what they had been doing on their honeymoon. We found out they were from California. They also told us that they had been coming up to this area each night to fuck each other. A couple nights they even slept up here all night.

As we talked, I noticed Jason’s cock started to go soft. I got up and sat down next to him, on the other side from Brianna. I made some remark to Jason that we needed to get him back up again. As I said that, Joann got up and kneeled in front of him. We both reached out and started to stroke Jason. At the same time, Jake and Larry held out their hands for Brianna to guide her over to another chair where they were going to work on her. You should have seen the look on Jason and Brianna’s face. I don’t think they had ever done anything like this before. A look of nervousness and fear came over their faces. But we eventually turned those faces into lust and excitement.

Joann lowered her head onto Jason’s cock and started to lick up and down its shaft. I leaned over and started to French kiss him, darting my tongue in and out of his mouth. Jason would periodically look over at Brianna but I would wrap my hands around his head and pull him back as to say “forget about her for now, we are going to take care of you”. I then pushed Jason down on the deck chair so his head was towards Brianna, this way he could not see her or pay any attention to her. I started to lick and rub my way down to his chest, past his stomach and finally to his now-very-hard cock. Joann let me share his cock with her. She would suck on his balls as I took his cock into my mouth. I sucked it for awhile and then we would trade placed.

We sucked and licked his cock for quite awhile until Joann got up and stood over him, preparing to lower her eager pussy onto his hard manhood. She slowly lowered herself as I held his cock to guide it into her wet cunt. It easily slipped right over it. I reached one hand around Joann and played with Jason’s balls as she moved up and down on his stiff rod. I used my other hand to rub against Joann’s rigid clit.

After several minutes I looked over at Jake and Larry and saw that Jake was ramming Brianna’s pussy as Larry had his cock in her mouth. I got up and decided to copy Larry and straddled Jason’s head. I lowered my dripping wet pussy right over his face. Jason immediately stuck out his tongue reaching for my willing love hole. I felt his tongue stick right into my pussy. I raised and lowered myself so that I was fucking his little stubby tongue. As I fucked his tongue, I continued to watch Jake and Larry give it to Brianna. I’m not sure who came first but it seemed like one started to scream in ecstasy and then another would start. After just a little while we had all come.

We then all switched positions and paired up with other non-spouses and continued our fucking festivities. We continued fucking all night long in every imaginable position, with every partner. We three girls had all three cocks in every hole at sometime during the next several hours. The one that got me the hardest orgasm was when Jason was fucking my pussy, Larry poked his cock into my ass and my husband fucked me in my mouth. I don’t know how loud I screamed, but I hope no one heard me.

After several hours, it was obvious that the guys were spent and couldn’t go on. It seemed like things were starting to wind down and we needed to get back to our cabins. I wasn’t quite done yet. I looked over at Joann with a seductive smile and then looked over at Brianna. Joann got the hint and we both went over by Brianna and started to fondle her tits. She got a look of terror on her face. When we reached down and started to rub her legs and torso, she said that she had never made love to another girl before. Both Joann and I said that was ok, we would show her everything she needs to know. We told her just to relax and enjoy. You could tell she wasn’t so sure about this but that didn’t stop us. Joann leaned over and started to lick Brianna tits as I reached down and spread her legs and reached towards her pussy. I quickly slipped a couple fingers into her cum filled cunt. I rubbed my thumb over her clit. It was still very hard and very large.

The three guys just sat back and watched intensively as we put on a show for them. Jason’s eyes were as big as quarters; you could tell he had never seen his new wife in any situation like this before. Occasionally one of them would shout out some rude remark like “suck that sloppy pussy, bitch”.

Joann and I licked and sucked all over Brianna until we got her to explode with her final orgasm of the night. Then Joann and I turned to each other, determined to get one more orgasm before the night (and week) was over. Brianna joined right in, digging deep into our pussies and licking and sucking on our clits. For never doing this before, it didn’t take her very long to catch on. We three girls pleased each other for another 10 to 15 minutes until we climaxed one last time.

All six of us lay exhausted on the deck chairs and the ship deck. It was starting to get a little light. The sun would be coming up soon. We could see some lights far off in the horizon. We were coming into San Juan, our final destination. We were all sad that the week was coming to an end but was very happy that we had the week that we did together.

Eventually we got ourselves to go back to our cabins, get packed and get ready for the debarkation process. Before we did debark, we said our goodbyes to Joann and Larry, exchanged phone numbers and addressed and promised to keep in touch. And if either of us were to ever go on anther cruise, we would invite the others. I can’t wait to have another week like this one.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Our First Threesome

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

adult stories, after dark, anal, cock, college sex, cunt, erotic, erotic novel, erotic romance, erotic short, erotic short story, erotic story fantasy, erotica sex stories, sex poem, sex story, sexy, sexy girl, short stories, slut, suck, threesome, underwear

Rhea, the most perfect wife I could ask for. A threesome involving her was always going to be special. And it was.

3111

My wife Rhea and I have always had a healthy sexual relationship. Having sex or at least something sexual probably slightly more than the average mid 20’s couple, but nothing too excessive (if there is such a thing). I’ve always described Rhea as my type of woman. Curvaceous, sexy, funny, dark haired and olive skinned, Rhea was everything I’d look for in a woman. She’s always known how to please me both in and out of the bedroom and is, in general, the perfect wife. One night something happened in our relationship that had never even been discussed, let alone done before. We had a threesome. It wasn’t a planned event, or something we’d expected might happen one day, it took us both completely by surprise. This is an account of what happened.

As usual, I was waiting for Rhea to get ready. While she was relatively low maintenance, Rhea loved to take her time preparing for a night out. And rightfully so, she was beautiful, and when she made an effort my wife could bring a room to a standstill. It was one of my favourite features about her.

“Well, how do I look?” Rhea asked as she emerged from the bedroom.

She was breath-taking. The blue, knee-length dress she wore accentuated her curves and showcased her shape. It was classy, but the deep cleavage was more than enough to make it incredibly sexy too. Her dark brown hair fell naturally down and around her perfect breasts, which looked barely contained behind the satin fabric and held up by two thin straps over her shoulders. Her lack of underwear was clearly visible, allowing her body to dictate the shape of the dress. Her legs were sleek and toned and this was encouraged by a pair of sparkly heels that also lifted and shaped her round butt.

I lent in and kissed her gently on the side of her neck, wrapping my arm around her and settling my hand in the small of her back. Rhea moved her body closer to mine and let out a gentle moan. I slid my hands down lower and clasped her round, pert ass cheeks firmly with both hands, pulling her right up against me. Her boobs pressed against my chest, lifting them up enough for the straps on her dress to slide off of her shoulders.

“You look amazing” I whispered. “The only trouble is, the dress is such a tease I can’t wait to get you out of it”

“Go ahead”

I didn’t need to be told twice, I moved my hands to her waist and tugged the sides of Rhea’s dress down. The straps slid down her arms and the dress came down her body revealing her perfect breasts. I continued to pull the dress down until it hugged her butt which stopped it from dropping to the floor, leaving Rhea fully exposed to the waist. She let out a shy giggle as I stood in awe of her body, particularly her large round breasts. As a curvy woman, Rhea was blessed with a fine pair. Comfortably more than a handful and as pert as you could hope for from breasts that size, they were a real thing of beauty. Her erect nipples seductively stood out from pale areolas to tease me even more.

“It’s like you’ve never seen me naked before” She chuckled.

“Every time feels like the first time I do” I replied, salivating.

“We’ll have to be quick, the taxi will be here soon” said Rhea, “How about I take care of you for now?”

I knew exactly what she meant and the smile on my face was the signal to her that I was accepting the offer. With that, she led me over to the bed and pushed me back onto it, giving me an incredible view of her body from below as she stood in front of me. Rhea began to unbuckle my belt and unzipped my jeans. She pulled up my shirt and slid down my trousers and boxer shorts. My cock sprung free. I was already rock hard, who wouldn’t be, with a woman like her undressing me? Standing between my legs, my wife leaned over and passionately kissed my lips, slipping her tongue inside my mouth for a moment. She began to move her body down mine, brushing her long hair over my chest and stomach, kissing all the way down. Rhea dropped to her knees between my legs and swept her hair back over her shoulders. She took my cock into her hand and stood it up in front of her face, kissing my shaft as it reached her lips. I propped myself up with my elbows for a perfect view of the show.

33.1

Rhea was an expect cock sucker. Probably because she enjoyed doing it and it turned her on greatly to know she was pleasuring me. She licked the full length of my 8 inch penis and never broke eye contact as she slipped her lips over the top. Pulling herself forward over my cock, she took it half way into her warm, wet mouth, running her tongue all over it as she did so. She began to bob her head up and down, sucking firmly. She worked my shaft with one hand, while cupping and stroking my balls with the other. With time an issue, she had to make sure I didn’t last long, and she did a great job of that. Bringing herself forward once more, Rhea closed her eyes and engulfed my entire cock into her mouth and throat. I laid back on the bed, knowing the climax was near, as she once again deepthroated my cock. She gagged slightly and pulled away, dribbling saliva and some of my pre-cum onto my solid member as she tossed it faster and faster. My heart was racing by now and she continued to suck my cock with more and more ambition. I reached out my hand and held the back of her head and I neared my orgasm. She kept up the pace and let out a deep moan. My whole body tensed up as I blew my load deep into her mouth. Rhea slowed but carried on sucking every last drop of cum until I was empty. She moved her mouth off of my cock and looked me in the eye as she swallowed my whole load, smiling back at me.

She stood up and began to put her dress back on, tucking her breasts back into place and putting the straps back over her shoulders. Once we were both dressed we headed downstairs to wait for the taxi. When it arrived, we headed towards the door but I grabbed Rhea’s hand and pulled her to face me.

“I didn’t thank you” I said, leaning in to kiss her.

She put her finger to my lips to stop me

“You can thank me properly later” Rhea replied with a smile.

We got in the taxi and set off. We were heading out to our favourite nightclub to blow off some steam and mostly, get very drunk. We were picking up Rhea’s friend Gabby on the way. Rhea and Gabby had been friends for a long time and she was often out with us or round at our house for drinks and food, so I had become friendly with her as well. The taxi pulled up at Gabby’s and Rhea text her to let her know we were here. Shortly after, Gabby emerged from the house and began to walk towards the car.

Gabby was slim and in great shape. Her shoulder length blonde hair bounced as she walked. She wore tight black jeans and an even tighter white top. Her pert breasts jumped with each step, neatly held within a black lacy bra. The top was so tight it was almost completely see-through. As Gabby approached the car she smiled when she saw us. She was a very beautiful woman and, because Rhea and I have a very honest relationship, we had both made it clear to each other that we were attracted to her. As Gabby got in the car Rhea and I were both speechless, our jaws almost dropped as we watched her.

“I was going to ask if I looked okay, but judging by your faces, I did alright” Gabby said laughing

“You look amazing, babe” Rhea responded, blushing.

“It’s not too slutty?” Asked Gabby

“Some would say not slutty enough” I joked.

We set off, with no idea what the evening had in store for us all.

Shortly after, we arrived at the club and joined the queue.

“Must be a cold one tonight” I said, glancing down at my wife’s chest.

Rhea’s nipples were clearly visible as they pushed out the fabric of her dress, aided by her lack of underwear. The girls both giggled and Gabby reached out and pinched one of Rheas nipples.

“Ouch! Cheeky bitch” Rhea exclaimed

“Couldn’t help myself” Gabby replied with a dirty smile.

“You’re just jealous of these babies” chuckled Rhea

“Fucking right I am, I’d love a big pair of tits to show off. It’s probably why I’m single and you’re married” Gabby answered

Gabby wasn’t blessed with huge breasts like Rhea, but there was still plenty there to work with. Especially for a woman with such a slender frame.

“You never know, tonight might be the night you find the man of your dreams” I said “I’m sure you won’t struggle for attention dressed like that”

“Maybe” Gabby said, smiling. “But I’m not looking for Mr. Right tonight. I’ll settle for a pretty face to sit on”

“I’m always available to volunteer, Gabs” I joked.

Rhea jumped in “None of that, you. You’re all mine” laughing.

We finally reached the front of the queue and went inside. The club was packed. Desperate men and beautiful woman wall to wall. We went to the bar and ordered a round of shots.

Rhea raised a toast “To finding Gabby a pretty face to sit on”

We laughed and obliged, downing our shots.

Within a few minutes we’d had our fill of shots and made our way onto the crowded dancefloor. We were all feeling tipsy and merry. The three of us danced and drank together for a while until a group of guys caught the girls’ attention.

“Here’s your chance, Gabs” Rhea pointed out

“I’ll see what I can do, wish me luck” Gabby replied as she strolled into the middle of the group, immediately grabbing the attention of the 3 guys.

Rhea and I continued to dance with each other and down further shots. I pulled her in close to me and whispered in her ear

“I’m looking forward to getting you home tonight, and finishing what we started earlier”

Without saying a word, Rhea turned her back to me and pressed her ass into my crotch, grinding up against me. I began to get hard. Feeling this she reached back and squeezed me through my jeans. As I stood behind her I reached round and ran my hands up the front of her thighs, right to her dress line.

“Now you are making me jealous” Gabby interrupted.

“No luck?” Rhea replied, breaking from her lusty haze

“Nope, all willing to stare but none fancied making a move. I wish I could say it’s their loss but I wanted at least a kiss”

With that, Rhea moved in towards Gabby, put her hands on her face and kissed her. It was no peck on the lips either, they were fully snogging each other! I watched on with amazement, bending at the waist slightly to conceal my erection from the crowded dancefloor. For what seemed like an eternity the girls lipsed each other like no tomorrow. Gabby’s hands caressed Rhea’s ass and waist while Rhea ran her fingers through Gabby’s hair. Eventually, they stopped kissing and stepped back, both looking shocked but pleased. Gabby was almost panting, while Rhea was sporting a shy smile. I don’t know how she managed to look so innocent after what she’d just instigated.

The girls stared at each other for a moment and then noticed the crowd that had congregated around them. Some of them were even taking pictures, and who could blame them, it’s not often you see two beautiful woman making out with each other. Rhea and Gabby didn’t seem to care.

“Well I wasn’t expecting that!” Gabby exclaimed, still panting

“You wanted a kiss didn’t you?” replied Rhea

“Not from you!” Gabby joked “But, having said that, it was an awesome kiss! Never knew you had it in you”

“Just trying to help a mate” Rhea giggled.

By this point, I’d just about managed to pick my jaw up off the floor and composed myself.

“That might be the hottest thing I’ve ever witnessed” I declared

Rhea turned to face me “I almost forgot you were there for a while” she said

“You’re not jealous are you?”

“Damn right I’m jealous, I just don’t know which one of you I’m most jealous of!” I Joked.

The girls laughed and finished their drinks.

“Let’s head home, we’ll grab some more drinks on the way for a nightcap” Said Rhea.

We left and got in a taxi home. On the way we asked the driver to stop somewhere we could buy some more alcohol. We pulled up at the petrol station and Gabby ran in, Rhea and I waited in the car. I turned to Rhea.

“So who are you taking to bed tonight, Me or Gabby?”

“Don’t be silly it was just a kiss” Rhea answered

“I know, I’m only joking” I smiled “It was fucking hot though”

“Well don’t blow your load over it, you’ve still got to keep up your end of the bargain from earlier remember” She said

She leaned in and kissed me, shuffling herself closer to me on the seat. I placed my hand on her leg and ran in up her inner thigh. She opened her legs slightly to invite me in. I ran my fingers over her pussy, feeling the heat with my fingertips. I split her wet lips and slipped my middle finger inside, using my thumb to circle her clitoris at the same time. She let out a gentle moan.

Before we could get too carried away we were brought back to reality by Gabby getting back in the car.

“I’m going to have to listen to you two fuck tonight aren’t I?” Said Gabby, having obviously seen what we’d been up too “I don’t mind, gives me something to get myself off too”

We laughed, not completely sure if she was being serious or not.

877

We arrived home, paid the taxi driver and went inside. Rhea put some music on and poured out the drinks while Gabby and I collapsed on the sofa. It was the early hours of the morning and we were all pretty drunk, but had no intention of stopping. Rhea came in with 3 glasses of champagne.

“Champagne? Really, Gabs?” I asked

“It was on offer at the petrol station, you know I love a bargain” She laughed

Booze is booze so it was good enough for us. Rhea sat down to my left, with Gabby on my right. I put an arm around each of them, pulled them towards me and kissed them both on the cheek.

“Thanks for a great night ladies”

“Thank you too, especially you Rhea” Gabby replied giggling

“Glad to be of service, shame you never found a pretty face to sit on though” Rhea Joked

I stepped in “As I said, I’m always available, Gabs”

“And where do I come into this huh?” Rhea asked

“You can just kiss me again while I grind on his face” Gabby answered

All of this had been meant completely in jest, but at that moment, something changed. I don’t know whether it was the alcohol or the hormones, probably a mixture of both, but for a moment we all took each other very seriously. After a brief pause, in which we all gazed at each other to see if we were all thinking the same thing, Gabby slowly leaned in and kissed me on the lips. To my surprise, Rhea didn’t shout or push her off me. Instead she ran her hand up my leg and began stroking my crotch.

After a few seconds Gabby pulled away and leaned over me towards Rhea. They began kissing each other, just as they had done at the club, but this time I was between them, close enough to hear them breathe as their tongues moved into each other’s mouth. I slid my hands down each girls back. I squeezed Rhea’s ass through her dress with my left hand. With my right hand, I slipped my fingers into the back of Gabby’s jeans and underneath the thin black G-string she was wearing. I grabbed her ass and squeezed, pulling both girls even closer. By this point, both girls were rubbing what had become a significant bulge in my crotch, all while still kissing each other. Rhea reached over to Gabby and took off her top. Her black lacy bra and fine figure came as no surprise as we could virtually see it all through her t-shirt anyway. Feeling brave, I reached up and unhooked Gabby’s bra. It fell into my lap and onto the floor.

As expected, Gabby had a fine set of tits. Round and firm, with dark areolas and very hard nipples. I leaned down and put her nipple in my mouth, sucking it gently. Rhea followed suit and sucked Gabby’s other breast. Gabby held both of our heads to her chest and let out a deep moan. Rhea stood up and took down the straps of her dress to reveal her own fine breasts. Gabby stood in front of her, staring just as I had been when I watched them kissing the club.

“Why aren’t mine that big!?” Gabby shouted

“Will a suck on them make you feel better?” Rhea asked cheekily.

I always knew my wife was dirty, but I’d never seen her like this. I wasn’t complaining though. I just sat there in awe, as Gabby pressed her face between my wife’s tits and sucked her nipples, one after the other. Both of them clearly loved it. I watched on as the girls continued to kiss and touch each other, my erection bulging in my jeans. I stood up and moved towards the girls, taking off my shirt. They both turned to face me and moved closer. They pressed their bodies up against me. I could feel their breasts up against my chest. The three of us kissed each other, our hands running all over each other’s bodies.

I grasped their ass cheeks with my hands, pulling Rhea and Gabby closer to me. My left hand slid round to my wife’s pussy. I stroked her clit with my fingers while I kissed her and her friend. It wasn’t long until I was fingering both girls simultaneously. They were both soaking wet. They were clearly enjoying all of this just as much as I was. As I stroked and rubbed their vaginas they both clung to me for dear life. I could hear their heavy breathing and deep moans as they wrapped themselves around me. Rhea whispered in my ear

“Let’s go upstairs” she said, in a sultry tone

The girls smiled at each other and held hands as they walked towards the staircase. I followed, being sure to grab the bottle of champagne from the table beforehand. I couldn’t take my eyes off them as they walked up the stairs ahead of me. My wife’s beautiful curves and sleek legs, beside Gabby’s slender, toned body was a sight to behold. Their incredible asses jiggled together as they cantered, all at my eye level as I followed. My bulging erection, still contained in my jeans, made it almost uncomfortable to walk. I followed the girls into the bedroom.

The girls sat in front of me on the bed, both almost completely naked. I handed Rhea the champagne bottle and unbuckled my belt, took it off and unzipped my jeans. Gabby reached out and stroked the outline of my cock through my jeans. Rhea took a swig from the bottle and handed it to Gabby, who followed suit. I slid down my jeans and underwear and my rock hard cock sprung free, standing to attention in front of the girls pretty faces. For a moment Gabby looked shocked.

“I told you it was big” Rhea remarked

“I always thought you were just trying to make me jealous” replied Gabby, her eyes never diverting from my member.

I’d always been pleased with the size of my penis. A Comfortable 8 inches, though tonight it looked more like 9. Rhea had certainly never complained. Rhea took me in her hand and began to gently stroke my shaft. Gabby took another swig from the bottle and set it down on the bedside table. She then leaned in and kissed the end of my cock. Her lips were cold and moist from the champagne, which added to the feeling. She slid her lips over the head and around my shaft whilst Rhea continued to stroke. Gabby firmly sucked as Rhea moved her hair behind her ear to get a better view from where she was sat. I moaned as Gabby’s cold tongue swirled around my warm, hard penis. She moved back to catch her breath and within a moment, Rhea had taken over. There are few better feelings in this world than your cock inside your wife’s mouth and it took considerable self-control to stop myself from blowing my load there and then. I groaned and shuddered as she took me deeper and deeper into her mouth, just as she had done earlier that day. It took me a while to notice that Gabby had laid back on the bed and was stroking her pussy as she watched Rhea suck my cock. Her fingers swirled around her clit and slipped in and out of her wet lips. As she saw me looking, she slid down her G-string and tossed it at me. It bounced off my chest and glanced my cock on its way down, catching Rhea’s attention. She turned around and looked at Gabby, giggling. The sight of Gabby’s pussy seemed to drive her wild with desire and she slid down the rest of her dress, revealing her own.

I stood there, staring at their fully naked bodies. My cock rock hard and now wet from saliva and champagne. Rhea laid beside Gabby and began to help her rub her pussy. Licking her fingers, she slipped two of them deep inside Gabby, who gasped and gripped the bed with pleasure. Rhea sucked and kissed Gabby’s breasts as she fingered her. I laid down beside my wife and squeezed her round ass, slapping it once. I pulled her cheeks apart and ran my fingers around her pussy, kissing her back and neck. Unable to resist, Rhea swiftly rolled on top of me and kissed me passionately, her body pinning me to the bed. She knelt up on my waist and my cock rubbed between her dripping wet pussy lips. She shifted her weight and used her hand to guide my penis inside her vagina. She sat on my cock, taking its full length inside. We both moaned as her warm pussy gripped my entire member. She began to slowly ride my cock as I laid back, staring up at her incredible tits, partially covered by her long dark hair. I looked over to Gabby who moved in to kiss me again. Our eyes met as our tongues slipped around each other and we both knew exactly what was coming next. Gabby moved onto her knees and positioned herself over my face. As she lowered herself onto me I couldn’t help but find it crazy how we’d joked about her sitting on my face earlier that evening, and now it was actually happening!

Gabby rested her already very wet pussy on my waiting lips. I kissed it and slipped my tongue inside her. I explored every inch of her pussy with my mouth, licking and sucking. She trembled as I swirled my tongue around her pulsing clit and sucked it into my mouth. Gabby rocked back and forth, grinding her hips around my face. I could feel and taste her getting wetter and wetter. She let out high pitch moans as her pace quickened, drawing nearer to orgasm. Amidst all of this, I had almost forgotten to notice my wife riding my cock. She bounced up and down, her huge boobs jumping as she did so. When Gabby had mounted my face, she was facing down my body, towards Rhea. Rhea could barely take her eyes off of her friend grinding her husband’s face. She was clearly enjoying the show as she rubbed her clitoris as she rode me. She leaned forward and once again sucked Gabby’s hard nipples, moaning loudly. Both girls continued to use me for their pleasure, which was perfectly fine by me.

Suddenly, Gabby’s body tensed up. Her thighs clasped my head and she began to whimper. I continued to lick her clit as she trembled and moaned. She let out a loud scream of pleasure and came powerfully. I could taste her warm juices in my mouth. She slid back and collapsed on the bed, exhausted with ecstasy. Rhea leaned forward to kiss me, my lips soaked in Gabby’s cum. As she did, her hips rose enough from my waist to allow me to move. I saw my opportunity and took it. Wrapping my arms around her lower back, I started to pound her pussy with my cock. Hard, fast strokes one after another made her scream in a way only good sex can. Within moments she was cumming hard on my cock. I slowed my pounding to let her enjoy her orgasm and so I could feel her contracting around me. When she’d finished cumming, Rhea laid down on the bed beside me, panting and grinning from ear to ear. I wasn’t finished, somehow, but I knew I wasn’t far away. I stood up and looked at the two very satisfied, very beautiful women laying naked on my bed. I grabbed Gabby’s legs and slid her down the bed towards me. Guessing my intentions, she rolled onto her front and moved up onto all fours, exposing her pussy to me once more.

I lined myself up behind her and slowly slipped my cock into her warm, wet pussy. I grasped her slim waist and pulled her towards me, moving deeper inside. I could hear her soft moans. Gabby’s pussy felt different to Rhea’s. Not better or worse, just different. I thrust my hips hard against her firm ass, which bounced as I fucked her. Rhea, still slightly dazed from her powerful orgasm, sat up next to us on the edge of the bed. She watched wide-eyed as her husband pounded her best friend from behind. She looked me in the eyes and could tell I was close to finishing. My wife blew me a kiss and pressed her huge breasts together, rubbing her nipples. This was it. I gripped Gabby’s waist tighter and quickened my pace. She buried her face in the bed as I fucked her faster and faster. I could still hear her muffled groans as she came once more. Reaching my climax I pulled my cock out of Gabby and aimed it at Rhea. I shuddered and moaned loudly as I plastered her tits with my warm cum. I don’t think I’d ever cum so much before in my life, some of it went over her shoulder and one shot even landed on her chin. I gazed down as my cum ran down my wife’s breasts and into her deep cleavage, dripping onto her legs and the floor. Gabby had collapsed onto the bed in ecstasy. Rhea grinned as she looked down at her cum covered tits. She used her finger to wipe her chin and licked it off, swallowing her second load of the day.

“Does that cover my debt from earlier?” I smirked

“Not quite what I expected, but absolutely” Rhea replied, still grinning

We went to the bathroom to clean ourselves up, both smiling the whole time. I slapped her round ass as she skipped back to our bedroom, where we found Gabby tucked up in our bed, fast asleep. Hardly surprising given the amount she’d had to drink and the sex session she’d endured. We climbed into bed next to her, still all naked and I Wrapped my arm around Rhea, pulling her head to my chest. My heart was still racing. I kissed Rhea and we cuddled as we fell into a deep, drunken and satisfied sleep.

When we woke the next morning, Gabby had already left. My first thought as I woke was how would Rhea feel about the events of last night now that she was sober again. She looked up into my eyes, stared for a moment and then kissed me softly. That told me she was fine about it all and had no regrets either. Rhea’s phone buzzed with a text message. It was from Gabby. We both held our breath as Rhea opened it

‘Last night was awesome, now I know why you guys have been together so long. We’ll have to do it again sometime ;)’

Rhea put the phone down and snuggled back in to me. We drifted back off to sleep. Other nights with Gabby followed and our relationship moved from strength to strength. What happened that first night was neither planned or expected, but would certainly never be forgotten.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2018 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Website Powered by WordPress.com.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Follow Following
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other followers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Customize
    • Follow Following
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.